The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles-Chapter 1

Dwayne Wayne woke up in his bed wondering why the hell school had to start so damn early. He was glad that he was a high school senior and he would have a chance to leave this god-awful place. New Wales, New York was one of the toughest cities in the country and he would definitely get out of the big NW since he was currently the valedictorian of his class with many college scholarship offers. Dwayne also thought about all the times he got the living shit beat out of him when he was walking to school. The trifling gang bangers loved to pick on him for some reason. They were just jealous of his superior intelligence and ho-macking ability. No girl could resist his game and chiseled physique. Dwayne smiled as he got out of bed to go to the bathroom.

Dwayne posed in the mirror, flexing his 5"5 frame to the utmost. Dwayne's bird chest and spaghetti arms were puffed out proudly. His coal-black eyes shone with pride at just how damn good he looked. His hair was cut perfectly in a box haircut, even though his fellow students constantly ragged on him for that. He smiled as he looked at his beautiful Wesley Snipes-like complexion. His teeth were commonly called gopher teeth, but Dwayne preferred to think of his teeth as distinguished. After grooming and admiring himself some more, Dwayne left the bathroom to get his clothes together.

Dwayne pulled out his standard plaid shirt, suspenders, high-water black pants and penny loafers, ready to take on the world. He loved his fashion sense, because nobody could rock plaid and suspenders like him. Dwayne put on his clothes, grabbed his backpack and multi-purpose flip shades/glasses and went downstairs to eat some Rocky Road cereal. As he was eating his cereal, he wished that his mom were around. Unfortunately, his mother died of a heart attack when he was 6 years old and Dwayne missed her dearly. Dwayne scowled as his thoughts turned to his father. His dad beat him for a couple of years after his mother's death. It was like Willy Wayne blamed him for his wife's death and he took his rage out on Dwayne. The bastard was now serving a life term for child abuse. Hence, he had to move from Buffalo to New Wales to live with his grandma since he was 10 years old. His grandma was cool; she would always cook for him and had words of advice for him whenever he needed it.

Dwayne finished eating his breakfast and walked out of the apartment to a beautiful summer day in New York. The sun shone brightly and puffy clouds floated in the air as Dwayne moved toward his destination. The neighborhood Dwayne lived in was the usual ghetto compilation with graffiti littering the streets and run-down buildings. Dwayne continued walking to New Wales High School, possibly the worst school in the city. It was so bad most of the teachers didn't make it there, so the school always had to have substitute teachers on call for weeks at a time until the normal teachers finally decided to actually teach something. Unfortunately for the students, most of the teachers weren't really that much more intelligent than the students. Dwayne was also surprised that there were no gang members prowling the streets. For once, he would avoid getting pummeled by Catman, Jughead, and Pumpkinhead, three members of the Golden Glocks gang. The Golden Glocks basically ran the city; the cops couldn't stop them and other opposing gangs crumbled under their might. The only thing that Dwayne liked about the Golden Glocks was the golden gun on their shoulders. He knew all about that tattoo as they would pound him into the pavement. He questioned the wisdom of having a gang member have something that could easily be identified, but hey he wasn't a criminal. Dwayne also wasn't down with the charming practice of getting beaten down by 30 people just to have the privilege of becoming a member of the Golden Glocks. The Math Club was just fine for him.

Dwayne was about twenty feet away from NWHS. New Wales High School was built in the 1970's and hadn't seen much changes since, with the imposing building crumbling with age and neglect. Dwayne moved toward the front door of the school when Catman, Pumpkinhead, and Jughead ran in front of him. Dwayne groaned because he didn't even seem them coming. Catman's 5"10 ripped frame looked down at Dwayne with disdain. "Look at Steve Urkel, peeps." snickered Catman. Jughead and Pumpkinhead also laughed at the witty remark of Catman. Jughead and Pumpkinhead stood 6"2,and were identical twins with rippling muscles and knife scarred faces. "Don't you people have somewhere else to be?" Jughead shrugged his shoulders and replied, "Nah, we just want to beat you down as usual. It's fun to see you lying on the ground in pain. You think that you're better than us, well youain't shit. You're just a n**** nerd." Dwayne looked at them with disgust, "You know, I'm getting sick and tired of you and your friends beating the shit out of me every day. Enough is enough and it's time for a change, mainly you three chumps getting your asses kicked." Catman looked at him in amazement and said, "It's your funeral." Catman and his compatriots surrounding Dwayne, cracking their knuckles in anticipation of the carnage they were about to impose on Dwayne.

The fight was short, brutal, and one sided. Dwayne actually managed to hit Catman as hard as could in the stomach. Dwayne's effort leads to a smile from Catman, as the punch had no effect on him. Catman punched Dwayne in the stomach, drawing the air out of his body. As Dwayne fell to the ground into the fetal position, Jughead and Pumpkinhead began to stomp a mudhole in Dwayne and walk it dry. Dwayne took this ass whooping for about 2 minutes, and then the three Golden Glocks members stopped their assault. Catman bent down on the ground and looked in Dwayne's eyes and said, "One day, you won't be breathing. I've hated your uppity ass since we were kids. You always used to mock me for being slow in elementary school. Well, look at me now. I've got more benjamins than you ever will and I've fucked more hoes than you will. Just remember this, Dwayne my friends and I will come back and hit you where it hurts." "If you hurt my grandma, I'll kill you." croaked Dwayne. "We'll see." replied Catman as he got up and kicked Dwayne in the ribcage again. Dwayne hissed in pain as the three goons walked away.

Dwayne slowly staggered to his feet, his right eye swelling up in pain. His ribs also hurt like a bitch. Dwayne stomped his foot on the ground and yelled at the top of his lungs in rage. This action caused the pain to intensify, so he decided to get inside NWHS and go to his home away from home, the nurse's office. Dwayne walked into the high school and no one looked at him, industriously keeping his or her heads down. Dwayne saw this and was pissed off that no one would at least try and help him. Then again, he wasn't surprised at his fellow classmates reluctance. No one messed with members of the Golden Glocks unless they wanted severe brain damage. Dwayne got to the nurse's office and signed his name at the check-in desk and plopped down. He was glad that this place wasn't packed with other people who were also attacked by the Golden Glocks. The receptionist told Dwayne that Ms. Lawrence was ready to see him now. Dwayne shuffled over to the nurse's operating room. The receptionist shook her head at Dwayne's appearance. She knew his medical history like the back of her hand because the office kept track of his extensive file. He's had black eyes, concussions, bruised ribcages, sore knees and just about everything else short of getting a bullet between the eyes. She never understood why he kept on getting beaten up the Golden Glocks. The receptionist sighed and continued to work on her crossword puzzle.

Laquanda Lawrence saw Dwayne and sighed. "Do I even need to ask?" she said.

"No, we both know who did this." Laquanda got an ice packet and put it over Dwayne's right eye.

 "Anything else hurting?" said Laquanda.

"My ribs are in pain again." said Dwayne with a grimace.

"Okay, I'll put some salve on your ribs and tape them up. You can't do anything strenuous." said Laquanda in a soft voice.

Dwayne pulled up his shirt and Laquanda did her task. As Laquanda moved her hands on his ribs, Dwayne felt stirrings at Laquanda's touch. The only good thing about getting stomped by those Golden Glocks morons was feeling those long fingers on his torso. Besides that, Dwayne always peeked at her bountiful cleavage and looked at her ghetto booty. He swore that he could bounce 40 ounce bottles off that ass. Laquanda was real close to her mom when she was alive.

Dwayne felt a little bit funny at the fact that he was lusting after someone who was kinda an unofficial aunt to him. Laquanda looked at Dwayne and thought about his mother. Mrs. Wayne was a sweet human being. She could never figure out why she stayed with that weak-ass man of hers. That venerable quote "love is blind" must be true because he was a mean-spirited scrap of a man. However, she seemed to be able to see the good in him when no one else could. Laquanda couldn't forgive him for the constant abuse he dished out to Dwayne when he was a little kid. Unfortunately, Dwayne continues to take abuse today. She just hoped that he would be able to live long enough to graduate and leave this place.

"All finished." said Laquanda. She gave him a pat on the back and told him he had to get to his AP English class. Dwayne smiled, put on his shirt and left the nurse's office.

Dwayne jogged over to his AP English class and sat down in his usual seat in front of his tight kid corners, Robert Benner and Creaig Dunton.

Robert Benner was about 6"2, with red hair, slightly overweight, and a rubbery face. He always could twist his face into some of the silliest expressions he'd ever seen. Dwayne could remember the time when Robert was a Jesus freak. Nowadays, Rob was one of the most ign't people he'd ever met.

Dwayne was glad that he finally got on the right side. The main reason for that transformation was Creaig Dunton. Creaig told him about the Wu-Tang Clan and when he listened to it for the first time that was it. Creaig was about the same height as Robert, maybe a little bit taller. He had sandy blonde hair, was also slightly overweight with a penchant for playing video games, talking shit and making noise music. Those two were the main reasons AP English was bearable. The AP English teacher, Ms. Jolly was too damn happy. She had to be on some Chinese weed to be happy to teach here in NWHS.

Ms. Jolly, with her glasses and unsettling smile, began to pass out the papers for the last assignment they had. Dwayne was confident that he would get an A on this shit. The assignment was to transcribe a passage of McBeth into modern language. Dwayne looked at his paper with disbelief. He saw that he got a D on the paper. Dwayne looked at Creaig's paper and he got a D as well. Both of them looked at Rob's paper and saw that he too got the dreaded D. Dwayne couldn't believe that she had given them a D for their efforts. Black Ebonics was used in California, so it should definitely count as modern language. Besides that, he actually used his imagination to make McBeth come alive.

Dwayne raised his hand and asked Ms. Jolly, "Why did Creaig, Rob, and I get D's on the paper?"

Ms. Jolly looked at Dwayne with scorn and replied, "I'm disappointed in you guys. You should know that ebonics isn't a language."

Dwayne jumped up and yelled, "YES IT IS! California uses it as an official language and everyone in this classroom uses it in their daily conversation."

Ms. Jolly moved over and stood in front of Dwayne, staring in disbelief that he would raise his voice at her. Dwayne stood over her with a look of defiance, thinking back to his freshman year when she burst into their honors classroom and pitched a huge hissy fit because the class didn't work up to their potential. He didn't want to go to her honors English class the next year, but no one else was teaching honors that year, so he had no choice. Dwayne never liked her very much, although she never knew that due to his masterful ability to hide his hatred from her. Well, until now anyway.

Ms. Jolly said quietly, "Sit down or I'll have you kicked out of my classroom and you don't want that on your record."

Dwayne slowly sat down, still glaring at Ms. Jolly. Creaig and Rob gave Dwayne gave him props for standing up to Ms. Jolly. The rest of the class just looked at him like he had lost his mind. After that incident, the class went on as usual which were basically Creaig, Rob, and Dwayne being smart-asses.

Dwayne left the AP English class and went to his AP Calculus class and Physics class respectively. Both of those classes were god awful, especially Calculus. Ms. Lee taught Calculus and her fat ass was like Hitler. Nobody could even remotely try and have fun. Besides that, her teaching was wacky. Dwayne already decided to just bomb that trifling AP Calculus test that he had to take later in the year. He couldn't figure that shit out and it wasn't going to screw up his college chances if he messed the test up.

Physics was slightly better, basically because Dwayne spent all of his time ogling Jennifer Bowen, a classmate of his. Jennifer's blonde hair and her tightly toned body made Dwayne feel tingly inside.

Dwayne finished his classes and started to walk home, still in pain from the beatdown he experienced earlier. He was thinking about how his day has been so damn wack. He'd gotten beat down again by the Golden Glocks and gotten a D on his English assignment. He also didn't want to go to this tacky play in his English class tomorrow. The only good thing about it was that he and his homeboys got out of their classes for a while.

While Dwayne was walking to his house, he didn't notice two men watching him intently. The first man had all black on, was 6"2 with a ruddy complexion, brown eyes, red hair with a slight build. The second man was about 5"10, overweight with pale skin, black hair, and blue eyes.

The first man looked at the second man intently and said, "When do we do it?"

The second man said menacingly, "Tonight."

Dwayne walked into the apartment and threw his backpack on the couch.

"I'm home, Grandma." cried out Dwayne as he started rummaging for some grub.

 Mrs. Wayne walked into the kitchen, her wizened face crinkling into a grin at seeing her grandson looking for food. He was growing to be such a strong man. Mrs. Wayne hoped that he would be able to get out of this hellhole soon. Kids like him shouldn't be subjected to such a violent environment like this. She was still here in the neighborhood because she didn't have enough money to move out of this place. But Mrs. Wayne was worried about how he was fitting in socially.

He had friends, but he was very shy. Dwayne never had a girlfriend before and she wasn't even sure he's kissed a girl before. "How are you doing, Dwayne?" said Mrs. Wayne. Dwayne sighed and told her all about how his day has been horrible with the beating and the grade on his English assignment. Mrs. Wayne told him to go to his room and rest for a while.

Dwayne went upstairs to his room and laid down on his bed. He closed his eyes and had a peaceful sleep. He woke up after a couple of hours, refreshed and in a decent mood. Dwayne looked at his clock and saw that it was 7:00 p.m. It was time to heat up the old dependable, the Banquet Microwave dinner. His grandmother usually went to the local bingo hall on Monday nights so he had to scrounge up some food. He needed to learn how to actually cook something, but for right now, Banquet Microwave Dinner hit the spot just right.

Dwayne went downstairs to the kitchen, put a Banquet Chicken Fingers Dinner in the microwave and sat down. Dwayne heard someone knocking on the door and he wondered who would be visiting him during a school night. He looked out the peephole and saw two men outside of his house. One guy had red hair and the other one had black hair. They looked kinda scruffy, but he would just open the door a crack and see what they wanted.

The two men saw their target and pounced on him, pushing Dwayne back when he opened the door slightly. Dwayne fell back on his ass, with the result aggravating his already bruised ribcage. Both men started to kick him in the ribcage viciously. The blonde man picked him up and held Dwayne up as his partner punched Dwayne in the kidney. Dwayne sobbed out in pain as the blond man threw Dwayne over to the black-haired man so he could get a rabbit punch in. The two men threw Dwayne against the refrigerator, injuring his back. The blond-haired man bitch-slapped Dwayne and sneered at him. The black-haired man pulled out a silencer and prepared to fire. "It's been fun, kid. We could've just shot you, but we figured that the mighty ghetto superhero needed to get the shit beat out of him for a while before he died."

As he continued to see stars, Dwayne was wondering what the hell was he talking about when two other men rushed into his house. One dude had blonde hair, was about 6"2, muscular with sandy blonde hair and a bright teal suit on. The other man was slightly shorter than his friend with a baldhead, a reed thin build and a white suit on. Dwayne's attackers snarled and went to attack the two newcomers. With a detached manner, the teal-attired man ducked the punch by the blonde-haired man and punched him in the jaw followed by a lethal savate kick that knocked him out. The black-haired man fired a bullet at the bald headed man. Unfortunately for him, the bald-headed man was too fast for his bullet, avoiding the missile of death and smashing the shooter's face with his fist. While he was staggering, baldie took the gun away from his hand and pistol-whipped him to the floor.

The two men looked at their opponents at shook their heads at how easy it was to defeat them. Their enemies must be getting desperate if they thought that a couple of thugs could beat them. Dwayne was lying in a heap on the kitchen floor, blood oozing from his nose. He heard a gunshot and wondered if anybody was shot. Then again, it really didn't matter as long as he didn't take the bullet. His last thought before he lost consciousness was that he really wants to know whom he pissed off in heaven to be getting all this bad luck on him today.

Dwayne slowly opened his eyes and saw his grandmother looking at him with tears streaming down her face.

 "Grandma, what happened?" said Dwayne in a whisper.

"Shh, don't talk. You need to save your strength." Dwayne looked around and saw that he was in a hospital room. His kidneys hurt, his ribcage was broken, and his back was definitely bruised, if not broken.

"Where are those guys that saved me?" whispered Dwayne.

"They're here, do you want me to get them?" said Mrs. Wayne. Dwayne nodded and his grandmother went to get them.

Mrs. Wayne got the duo and said, "I'm grateful for you saving my grandson's life. What are your names?"

The two men looked at Mrs. Wayne and smiled sheepishly as they told her that they were named PD and DP respectively.

PD and DP walked into Dwayne's hospital room. Dwayne saw them and gave them a wan smile. Dwayne whispered and said, "Thanks for saving my life, but who are you guys?"

The blond hair man spoke and said that his name was PD, the Pimp Daddy and the bald man said that his name was DP, Da Player.

"Okay, why I'm I getting beat down more than usual?" Dwayne asked.

PD sighed and said, "Those two men were trying to kill you to stop your destiny, which is to become the next ghetto superhero."

DP took up the tale saying, "Your destiny is to be as much of a bad-ass as Shaft, a ladies man like Dolemite, and to be as cunning as Black Ceaser."

Dwayne looked at them quizzically and said, "Those guys are 70's blaxploitation characters. I'll admit that they're cool as hell, but they weren't exactly the first names that come to my mind when I want to rub out crime."

PD shook his head and said, "Listen, I know this seems like a joke, but you're meant to be a superhero. You have the grit, intelligence, and virtues necessary to be a superhero."

DP looked at him and replied, "Aren't you tired of getting pummeled constantly by members of the Golden Glocks? This city is rife with crime and other shit. I know you don't want your grandmother to spend her last years on this planet with this city the way it is now. New Wales High School used to be a lot better than the piece of shit it has become. In your neighborhood of Washington Heights, kids used to play in the streets. Today, kids won't play in the streets unless they want to see gang warfare every day. But most importantly, your mom would want you save this city."

Dwayne looked at DP and asked, "How do you know my mom?"

DP replied, "We've been watching you since your were a little git. We know about your father, your unrequited love for the beauteous Ms. Lawrence, your hatred of Catman, everything. C'mon, man. It's your destiny to do this. Believe me, you won't be the typical vanilla superhero. You'll be able to do shit that would probably be against the stereotypical superhero rulebook. For instance, you have permission from us to kill bitches if they get out of line. You can tap as much ass as you want. We have the shit that you need to fulfill your destiny, just say yes. "

Many thoughts flitted through Dwayne's mind, weighing the pros and cons. The pros of this situation are that he would be forever known as a certified badass who can take hoes whenever he wants to. The fame wouldn't be anything to sneeze at either. The cons of the situation would be that he would constantly have to be on guard, ready for danger. His grandmother would be in danger, along with his friends and anyone else associated with him. He could die trying to be a hero. Besides that, they haven't told him exactly what his powers are supposed to be. Then again, he don't think they'd be going through all this trouble if they didn't have some shit for him in the first place.

Dwayne asked, "I have some questions for you. Why can't you guys save the city?"

DP smirked and said, "We've been doing the best we can, but even we can't do eradicate all the shit that going down here. We need you to help us."

Dwayne nodded and asked another question, "Will you guys help me on my missions?"

PD smiled ruefully and said, "As a last resort, we'll help you out. Mostly our job will be to tell you what's going down and you have to handle that shit while we take care of other shit in New Wales."

 "Aight, can I have a sidekick?" said Dwayne.

DP shrugged and said, "If you want to."

"Will I have a fly ride?" said Dwayne.

"Of course, nigga. We've got your hook-up." said PD.

"Can my grandma know about all this shit?" Dwayne asked.

"That's a tough one. I think you better not tell her about this superhero shit. I was lucky that I have friends in the 5-0 that told her that the attempt on your life was just a house-jacking." replied DP.

"Umm, isn't a house-jacking just a robbery thing? Usually, robbers just want to get the shit and leave." said Dwayne.

"Yeah, but they explained that by saying those guys were overzealous thugs who liked to beat down their victims before taking shit." responded PD

Dwayne shrugged and asked, "Do you guys make money doing this?"

"Hell yeah, you'll find out when we take you to our crib/headquarters." Replied PD with a grin.

"Okay, will I be going to other countries and shit to freelance once in a while?" Dwayne asked.

"Yeah, you'll be doing other shit besides cleaning up New Wales, mostly helping us because we're part of a world-wide superhero outfit." DP replied with a slight shrug

"Last question, can I be a superhero and a college student?"

DP scratched his chin thoughtfully and said, "I guess you could, but I think you'd do more for yourself and the world if you do the superhero thing instead of being a doctor."

Dwayne looked at the two men sitting down looking at him, awaiting his answer. He had to get those questions out of the way before he made his decision.

Suddenly, Dwayne's mother appeared in front of him in. Dwayne's eyes grew bigger as he saw his sweet mother looking at him. She looked even more beautiful in death, with her brown eyes and her smiling visage.

"Mom", he whispered. "Yes, son. I see that you've grown up to be a strong young man. My mom has done a good job raising you. I know that you have reservations about this, but I believe that's this is the right thing to do."

"Mom, aren't you afraid I'm going to die before I'm supposed to?"

"Son, we will all die sooner or later. Don't worry about it, just live your life right and you'll know when it's your time because your body will be at peace." said Mom with a smile. Dwayne's mom disappeared after saying her piece. "

Mom, come back." yelled Dwayne.

PD and DP looked at him thinking that all of the crap he's gone through might have finally screwed him up. Dwayne spat out, "Don't look at me like that, I know my mom was sitting right in front of me. It's because of her that I've decided to fulfill my destiny. I'm tired of all this crap happening in New Wales and I vow that I will fight evil with a vengeance."

PD and DP smiled and walked over to Dwayne and gave him a pound. With all of the exertions of the day, he finally fell asleep.

PD and DP walked out of the hospital room went downstairs to the hospital parking garage and got in their beautiful black Aston Martin convertible.

PD turned the ignition and said, "DP, I think it's on like Donkey Kong now."

"That it is, PD. That it is." smiled DP as the car screamed out of the garage into the night.

End Chapter 1

Author's Notes

Well this is my first post on Spark a Tale.  I guess I should say a little something about myself.  I've been writing from 2000-2008.  I took a break and came back in 2012 until now.  I hope people like this story which was my first one.  Damn, that took a long time to type. The thing about it is that I changed just about everything from starting when Dwayne got home from to school to the end. The idea in my head was for this thing not to be as serious as it turned out. I wanted it to be silly and in some ways, it still might be. But I can tell right now, that it won't turn out as silly as I had hoped. I hope you guys enjoy it anyway. I'm sorry if it was long, my mind just told me to do it like that.
 
Peace, love, and hair grease

Showstopper

 

2: The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles Ch 2

The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles-Ch 2

Dwayne Wayne woke up in his hospital bed, happy that he was still alive. It had been 3 weeks since those two thugs attacked him at his house. Dwayne didn't know who the hell sent those guys after him. He was pretty sure that PD and DP would give him the 411 on that later on. Today was definitely a good day, because he was getting out of the hospital. The people assigned to take care of him were cool and all, but the hospital food was wack. He was afraid that eating too much of that stuff would keep him in the hospital. Dwayne fidgeted in his bed, anxious to get back home and eat a big sandwich.

Mrs. Wayne walked into the room along with a nurse. The nurse smiled at Mrs. Wayne and told her that Dwayne was ready to go back home. Mrs. Wayne gave Dwayne a change of clothes and quickly Dwayne changed into a black shirt and pants. Dwayne changed into a black shirt and pants. He wished that Grandma had picked out some suspenders for him to wear, but why quibble.

After changing, Dwayne and his grandma left the hospital. Mrs. Wayne was happy that her grandson avoided death. She saw that Dwayne put on a little bit of muscle due to his rehabilitation. Maybe now he'd get a girlfriend. If Laquanda weren't 25, she'd want him to go out with her. Mrs. Wayne sighed softly as they arrived home.

Dwayne ran out of the car and tore into the apartment. Mrs. Wayne smiled and walked behind her grandson at a slower pace. When Mrs. Wayne got inside the apartment, she saw Dwayne wolfing down a huge ham and cheese sandwich. It was like he hadn't eaten in ages. She shook her head in bemusement and went upstairs to put his stuff in his room.

Dwayne didn't see his grandmother's bemusement at his eating habits. The only thing he cared about was seeing the sandwich go into his belly at warp speed. A knock on the door broke Dwayne away from his love affair with the sandwich. Dwayne grumbled and put down his sandwich to answer the door.

Dwayne answered the door to find PD and DP standing at the door. The duo was nattily attired with PD wearing a powder blue suit and DP in a normal black suit.

PD smiled at Dwayne, "Can we come in? We need to talk to you and your grandma."

Dwayne made an exaggerated bow and opened the door for them. DP smirked at Dwayne's reaction as they walked in the house. Dwayne called out for his grandma and she came downstairs.

Mrs. Wayne was surprised that PD and DP were in the house.

"How are you two doing?" said Mrs. Wayne

"Fine" replied PD and DP with smiles on their faces.

PD moved a bit closer in his chair and looked at Mrs. Wayne intently. "Mrs. Wayne, we have a proposition for you."

"Yes?" replied Mrs. Wayne.

"We run an entertainment corporation called PD and DP Productions. We need your grandson to help us out." said PD.]

"What would he be doing?" asked Mrs. Wayne.

"Well, Mrs. Wayne. He would be a public relations director. His responsibilities would be to help us with talent relations, work on press releases, answer phones, stuff like that. He would have to work late at night most of the time. Because of this, he would have to spend the night at our place." Answered DP

Mrs. Wayne trusted PD and DP. They seemed to be nice young men. However, she was worried that this job could hurt his GPA.

DP stated, "Mrs. Wayne, your grandson will be paid handsomely for his services. He can use this experience to help his college resume. You told us in earlier conversations that Dwayne wanted to go to an Ivy League school. Our company is internationally known and I guarantee that Princeton or any other Ivy League school would be impressed seeing that Dwayne worked for us."

PD said, "His GPA will stay at the high level he's established. We'll make sure he doesn't slip up."

Mrs. Wayne smiled, "Okay, I think this will be a good experience for Dwayne. Do you want this job, Dwayne?"

Dwayne smiled, "When do I start?"

DP rose from his chair, "Right now. I know he just got out of the hospital, but we need to get him up to speed on other aspects of his job. You shouldn't expect him back tonight."

Mrs. Wayne smiled and replied, "Have fun, Dwayne. Maybe you'll meet a nice girl."

Dwayne smirked, "I hope so, grannie." The trio left the Wayne's apartment.

As the three rode in the beautiful black Lexus 4-door sedan, PD and DP told him about the fun aspects of his job. Dwayne would be paid to hang out with members of the Wu-Tang Clan, Jennifer Lopez, Wesley Willis, Jon Spencer Blues Explosion, and other famous people. Dwayne, PD, and DP went shopping in some of the more expensive clothing stores in New Wales like Johnson's Coat Factory, Jason's, and the Magic Mart.

Dwayne picked up 5 new suits, 5 pairs of dress shoes, 2 pairs of Nike sneakers, and a bunch of Fubu, Ecko, Boss, and Wu-Wear gear. Dwayne was appreciative of the clothes, but he still ached to wear his plaid shirt, pants, and suspenders. He then decided that wearing the street gear for a week would be cool. Too bad he had to wear the suits when he had to work in the company offices. Apparently his employers hadn't heard of casual workdays.

PD and DP were a bit eccentric. Both of them had a big Spanish soap opera fetish. Neither of them could speak Spanish in a conversation, but the females on the shows were bueno, as they so eloquently put it. In fact, PD and DP told him specifically that he had to watch Sonadoras and Marisol as part of his job training, along with listening to music from Wu-Tang, KMFDM, and Wesley Willis. PD, DP, and Dwayne finished shopping and went to PD and DP headquarters.

The trio reached DP and PD headquarters. Dwayne stepped out of the car and was stupefied at the grandeur laid out before him. Huge oak trees lined the grounds. A huge, Victorian mansion painted in black and gold stood before the trio. Beside the mansion were two mammoth gold statues of Homer Simpson and Old Dirty Bastard participating in the ign't "prison pose." Both of the statues were squatting on the ground throwing up gang signs. Dwayne couldn't believe how ghetto-superstar like PD and DP were. It's not everyday you see statues of a cartoon character and a rap star. "What's the name of this place?" Dwayne asked DP.

"The name of this place is Pegasus Pavillion." replied DP.

DP then motioned for Dwayne to follow him into the mansion. Dwayne entered the mansion and his eyes were blinded by how much everything in the house sparkled. Crystal chandeliers shone from the ceilings and Persian rugs adorned the living room. PD next lead Dwayne to the "Ego Room", a room that housed the duo's various awards. Emmys, Grammys, Gold Records, Platinum Records, you name it the award, PD and DP had it in there. Hell, they even had crap from their elementary school years. The dining room could hold at least 20 people. Dwayne felt like he was in the middle of a mafia movie with all of the shit he saw. The trio went through the dining room and stepped onto a patio, complete with a huge barbeque grill. To top it all off, a huge pool shaped like a fedora sparkled at them.

PD smiled and asked, "What do you think, Dwayne?"

Dwayne looked at them and said, "You two have issues. A pool shaped like a old hat my grandfather used to wear, statues throwing up gang signs, a room that blatantly shows off your accomplishments, a kitchen that could feed Third World countries, Persian rugs that I'd probably see in a museum, and last but not least crystal chandeliers that probably cost more than my grandma's whole apartment complex. I've got a feeling there's a lot more in Pegasus Pavillion."

DP said, "Yeah, this place has about 20 more rooms and shit. We're too lazy to show you everything right now. Besides, the best is yet to come."

Dwayne looked at them with an arched eyebrow. PD walked past the pool to a statue of Wesley Willis. The statue in question was a 300 pound black man with an undersized Superman shirt and an unkempt beard. PD put his head on the statue's head and an elevator rose from the ground to appear in front the statue.

Dwayne smirked and cracked, "Yet another Batcave, gentleman? I suppose this is where I learn about my superpowers and shit, right?"

DP shook his head, "Sarcasm becomes you, Dwayne. You've already got the shit-talking portion of the job down." PD, DP and Dwayne entered the elevator.

Dwayne thought about all of the shit he had gotten into so far. He believed that his mom wanted him to do the superhero business but he was still apprehensive about his compatriots PD and DP. Yes, they were sarcastic as hell, but they didn't seem to be serious. Well, they have been doing this shit longer than he has so he would give them the benefit of the doubt. The trio went deeply underground and reached the underground fortress.

Dwayne stepped out of the elevator and could only marvel at the various implements of destructions. The walls were lined with AK-47's, rocket launchers, baseball bats with bricks on them, katanas, nun chucks. Anything you could think of short of nuclear warfare was there. A sleek black helicopter equipped with machine guns and missile launchers gleamed about 20 feet away. Dwayne whistled as he looked at the helicopter.

"Will I get to fly that?" asked Dwayne.

PD said, "No, you won't pilot Shadowhawk. We do have a nice selection of cars for you though."

"Solid, no more walking to school." replied Dwayne with glee.

DP snapped his fingers and 3 cars rose from underneath the ground beside Shadowhawk. The cars were a black Impala, a white Honda Accord, and a red Mazda RX-7 convertible.

"I'll take the Impala."

"A excellent choice, Dwayne. The Impala can reach speeds of 200+ miles per hour with armor that can withstand bullets and missiles." replied DP

"Damn, that's ill."

"No doubt." said DP as he pulled out a remote and pressed a button. "We'd like to introduce you to someone."

A huge computer console appeared. "Damn, are you like a magician or something. You snap your fingers and cars appear. You press a button a huge computer console comes out. Can you supply some women next?" said Dwayne with disbelief on his face.

"Nope, you have to get your own hoes. In any event, this marvel of technology is named Creeper. Creeper can find out about damn near anything. He has an expansive memory and is a bit arrogant."

A knappy-headed face with a beard appeared on the screen.

"Fuck you, baldie. I'm so bad I whoop my own microchips at least two times a day." stated Creeper with disgust on his face.

"You know, we can reprogram you to be more respectful." stated PD.

"Yeah, but you know you nimrods like to be criticized once in a while." replied Creeper.

"True, but I think you're just bitter that you can't tap any ass." Creeper glared at PD and looked at Dwayne in disdain. "He's supposed to be our savior, huh? I'm not impressed."

Dwayne bristled and yelled, "Listen, Creeper. Your namesake got killed in Dolemite, so don't think I won't be able to take you out when I get my superpowers."

"You've got spirit. I like that. Just listen to my advice and ignore 80% of what these guys tell you and you'll be fine."

DP picked up the remote and turned Creeper off. "Don't listen to him, we've been in the game for 10 years. We know what we're doing."

"I've got some questions for you, how old are you guys and what are your real names?"

"Well, I'm 28 and my real name is Alec Goepherich. I would rather have you address me by PD."

"I'm 26 and my real name is Bobby Roach. I too, would rather be called by the name DP."

"I see why you use those nicknames." snickered Dwayne.

"Shut up, Dwayne. You don't want to get me started on your name." snarled DP.

"Okay, I'll be good. How did you guys get all of this money?" asked Dwayne.

"Well, stopping potential wars made Russia, Japan and the good ole USA want to reward us for our work. Besides that, our entertainment company makes a lot of money. Let's just say that we've got enough money that Bill Gates would have an orgasm looking at our bankroll." replied DP.

"Okay, what abilities do you guys have?"

PD shrugged, "It's like this, we can fight like Jackie Chan, blow shit up like a Dragonball Z character, and pimp like Dolemite. But those skills haven't been enough to stop evil, especially the Golden Glocks."

"Okay, so did the Golden Glocks send those dudes after me a couple of weeks ago?"

"Sure, they're the only major crime organization in town."

"Okay, so I'm assuming that I'm the missing piece to help you guys stop evil in the big NW for good. So how am I supposed to become a superhero?"

DP smiled and handed Dwayne a black cane with a golden handle. "All you have to do is yell Ghetto at the top of your lungs and your life will be changed forever."

Dwayne closed his eyes and yelled ghetto. The room felt like it was spinning around and a golden glow enveloped Dwayne. Dwayne opened his eyes and looked at himself. Dwayne saw that his clothes changed from the black ensemble he had to a bright red suit a matching feather boa. Dwayne stood up and saw that he had grown to be pretty tall with a solid sheen of muscle. He smiled and saw that his gopher teeth weren't there anymore. His teeth were actually normal. His hair was now a full-blown Afro.

Dwayne whistled, "Damn, will I stay this way?"

"No, you'll stay this way until your mission is complete and you're safely back at home or here at Pegasus Pavilion." replied PD

Dwayne said, "Okay, I've gotten taller and added some muscle. What else can I do?"

"Your cane is called the The Pimp Cane. It's a legendary cane that many people have tried to use, but only worthy people like you can use it. It's your shit until you die or hand it down to your offspring. The Pimp Cane will change your clothes to 70's pimp gear with occasional forays into the 90's gear." stated PD.

DP continued, "The Pimp Cane can also beat the shit out of people by transforming into any portable weapon with only a thought."

Dwayne thought and the cane shimmered into a double-barreled shotgun." Dwayne smiled, "Can I use this to bust a cap in Ms. Jolly's ass."

"Now, play nice. Don't kill civilians." said PD.

"What else can I do?" said Dwayne.

"You have superhuman strength and agility. Let's see, you can also do the Ghetto punch and Ghetto kick. The ghetto punch is an amplified kidney punch and the ghetto kick is like a little stomp a wrestler does when he's fighting a jabroni. The kick can hurt like a bitch. Yet another attribute that you possess is the 40 Ounce Bounce. The 40 Ounce Bounce can be used by drinking a 40 Ounce supplied by the Pimp Cane. With this drink you can jump unreal distances. Basically, it's like the Gummi juice the Gummi Bears drank back in the day." said DP.

Dwayne smiled and eagerly stated, "When can I start beating people down?"

"I'm glad you're so eager to go out there and run shit. Your first assignment is tonight, but we have to give you some training first." said PD.

"I can do this shit, I don't need no stinking training. I'm strong, I'm fast, and damnit I'm too pretty for this shit." replied Dwayne with a shit-eating grin.

"Is that right?" questioned PD. PD just smiled and jumped out at Dwayne.

A couple of hours later, Dwayne was sweaty at the intense training session he went through. The training felt like he was fighting for his life. They beat the living crap out of him, but he learned some vicious street fighting techniques along with some basic karate and wrestling moves. He didn't know why he needed the wrestling shit like body slams and moonsaults, but it wasn't his place to question PD and DP's teaching disciplines. At about 7:00 p.m., the trio was well rested and ready to be briefed on Dwayne's first mission by Creeper.

Creeper's visage appeared on the screen and smirked at Dwayne. "Your first mission is to take down the Black Prophet. He's been trying to "educate" the good people of New Wales on how they need to do right. You know, the religious cult thing.

"How is that evil?"

"Well, his methods are the problem. He tries to convert people to buy his religion. If they don't follow through, his cultists kill them in a very sadistic manner." said Creeper.

A picture appeared on the screen beside Creeper. A naked man was hanging on a noose with the words Black Prophet carved into his chest. Dwayne shuddered at seeing the grisly remains of the man.

"So why haven't the cops been able to catch this guy?" asked Dwayne.

"He just stays ahead of the cops. Besides, the police force in New Wales is wack. His last location was on OBT."

"The Old Black Trail? No wonder the cops haven't taken him out. Nobody goes there at night unless they're looking for some cheap loving, drugs, or to kill somebody." replied Dwayne with fear.

"C'mon, Dwayne. You're a superhero now. Stop being so scared." said PD.

"Creeper, is there any superpowers I should worry with the Black Prophet."

"Well, he has a move called the Ghetto Handspring, basically a cartwheel into a devasting elbow. I'm not sure about any other abilities that he has. Don't worry about it, you'll kick his ass."

"What kind of supercomputer are you, Creeper? You're weak." scoffed Dwayne

"Listen, you'll be okay." stated Creeper.

"Yeah, listen to Creeper, Dwayne." said PD and DP in unison.

Dwayne raised his eyebrows and said, "Okay, I can do this."

Dwayne then went over to his black Impala and started to get into the car.

PD said, "One more thing, you need a nickname."

Dwayne crinkled his brow in thought, "How about Big Money?"

"Works for me." replied PD

"It's aight." shrugged DP with a slight grin.

Dwayne Wayne, a.k.a Big Money got in his car and drove from the underground base to the highway.

As the car sped away, PD said, "How much do you want to bet that he blows up something during his mission?"

DP smirked, "I'll put up 5 grand that he manages to take him out without blowing shit up."

PD and DP shook hands on the bet.

Creeper asked, "Why are you betting on him?"

PD said, "Because our predecessors did the same thing when they had a trainee. Besides, it's fun."

As Big Money drove toward OBT, he was thinking about all of the stuff he experienced today. He had gotten some new clothes, a cool ride and could change into a superhero whenever the situation arises. It wasn't everyday that he met a smart-ass supercomputer and got beaten down learning how to fight. The black Impala slipped into Old Black Trail. Big Money parked in front of an old pizza parlor and stepped out of the car. Big Money stepped out of the car with a new change of clothes, wearing a white suit with platinum necklaces dripping off his neck and the magical Pimp Cane.

Big Money saw a pimp with a couple of girls walking by him. The pimp was about medium height and slightly built with a maroon suit and gold chains around his neck. His also had gold rings on all of his fingers. Big Money looked at his hoes and found that he would definitely give sweet loving to one hoe and kick the other one to the curb. The good looking one was Asian, very short, maybe 100 pounds with short black hair with brown eyes and a stocky build. She also was very well endowed. The other one was Caucasian, taller than the other one with hard blue eyes and needle marks all over her arms. Big Money could see that the hoe was anorexic. Big Money didn't see how he made money off of her, but apparently people were desperate for anything.

The pimp crowed, "Hey, man. Are you looking for some action? 20 for a blowjob, 40 for a hour of fucking."

The Asian girl looked at Big Money with lust in her eyes. "My name is Ling Ling. I'll fuck you long time."

Ling Ling walked over to Big Money and told him to bend over so she could whisper in his ear.

Big Money bent down and Ling Ling whispered, "I'll do it for free, baby. Just fuck me now. I need hot loving from you."

Big Money was aroused, but he had a mission. "Maybe later, Ling Ling."

Ling Ling went back to her pimp and said, "He turned me down, Ken."

Ken looked at him in amazement, "Damn, man. You don't want some of that."

Big Money said with a small smile, "I'll give her the fucking of her life later. Right now I have business to attend to."

"C'mon, business can wait. Maybe you'd like to get some of Rhonda here. She's looks like a crack whore, but she can give good head and her pussy is so tight it's like you're fucking a clamp."

"That's okay, really. I need to find the Black Prophet." said Big Money.

"That bitch owes me money! He fucked Ling Ling and didn't pay her for her services. He said that he was the greatest lover in the world. He had the gall to say that Ling Ling should be paying him for sex." answered Ken with a sneer.

"You hadn't collected your money from him?"

"No, everytime I try to get my money he has his followers protect his ass. I thought that Muslim By All Means Necessary shit went out with Malcolm X. Last I heard he was 2 streets down on Luther Campbell Boulevard."

"Thanks, Ken." said Big Money.

"No problem, man." Big Money got into his Impala and drove to Luther Campbell Boulevard.

Luther Campbell Boulevard was a haven of decrepit buildings. Big Money saw a building with a light on so he parked the car in front of the building. He stepped out of the car and saw a woman shaking on the sidewalk. Big Money ran over to her, but a man that stood in front of the door said, "Leave her alone, brother. She's fine."

"She's acting like she's got Tourette's or something, help her." replied Big Money with a grimace.

He tried to pick her up, but the woman pushed his hands away saying, "This is my fate. The Prophet said that I have to shake the evil out of me. I need to do right so that I can become pure in his eyes."

Big Money was seething with anger at how arrogant this Prophet was. However, he didn't want to go in there and just start bum-rushing people. Big Money asked the man at the door what was going on.

The man stated, "Go inside brother and meet the great savior, The Black Prophet. He is conducting a service." Big Money walked into the building.

Big Money stepped inside the building and saw that the building was basically set up like the Pentecostal church he attends. The altar was in front and rows of pews were in front of the altar. He took a seat at the back of the room, looking at the diversity of the people in the congregation. Black people, White people, Asian people, Spanish people were all in attendance. A choir was singing hymns behind the altar. After the third hymn, the Black Prophet made his appearance. The Black Prophet was very short with a dark complexion and a stocky build. He had gray hair, a gray mustache and was clothed in a red and white robe. Big Money couldn't believe that this dude was responsible from the atrocities shown to him by Creeper.

The Black Prophet went through his sermon. In spite of his hatred for the Black Prophet's actions, Big Money could see why people were drawn towards him. The Black Prophet had oratory skills that were unworldly. He almost wanted to forget the crime fighting shit and join with him. After the sermon, The Black Prophet called for an altar call in which people who wanted to join his religion would stand in front of the church and pray to give their life to their lord and savior, The Black Prophet. Big Money and the rest of the congregation stood up in front of the altar. The Black Prophet asked one of his followers to get some holy oil so he could rub it on the foreheads of the people in the altar call. Black Prophet then rubbed the oil on the foreheads of the congregation and prayed with each person individually, asking that person to join him and fight the good fight. Since there were about 100 people in the congregation, he took a long time to rub everyone with the oil and pray. 20 people pledged their loyalty to the Black Prophet.

Black Prophet finally reached Big Money and said, "My brother, you have great power within you. You would be a great soldier for my church. Join me and fight the good fight. I can feel the cynicism in you, just ignore the cynicism and join me."

Big Money cried out in a loud voice, "Oh Black Prophet, I want to join you. I promise my fealty to you."

"You have seen the light, my brother." replied Black Prophet with a satisfied grin on his face.

The 21 new members of the Black Prophet's church stood in front of the rest of the congregation.

Black Prophet said, "Now to cleanse this earth of the evil. My new brothers, destroy this people who refuse to join in the good fight. They can't understand that our world needs to be clean of sex, drugs, rap music, video games, of all of that stuff."

Big Money looked at the other people beside him and couldn't believe that they were going to kill people in cold blood.

All hell broke loose in the church. The 20 people who decided to join the group were systematically killing the 79 other people. Big Money was horrified at just how they could overpower them like that. It was insane because apparently the oil rubbed by the Black Prophet gave them superhuman powers. Big Money saw them shoot laser beams from their hands and cut down the opposition. Big Money tried to stop it, but he just couldn't move from his spot in time.

Big Money looked at them and snarled, "This shit has got to stop. No more killing."

Black Prophet sighed, "I thought you were on our side, but if you're not with us, you're against us. Prepare to die."

Big Money smirked, "Famous last words, you maniac."

Big Money turned his cane into a double-barreled shotgun and started shooting everyone in sight. The Black Prophet's troops retaliated, shooting at Big Money with hot crimson death raining down from their perches. Big Money managed to avoid most of the laser blasts, taking down about 10 of them with the shotgun until one goon hit him in the leg with a laser blast. Big Money went down in agony. Black Prophet walked over to Big Money and kicked him in the leg. One of his followers blasted him again, sending Big Money to unconsciousness.

"Tie him up. We must show him that no one disobeys the Black Prophet." said Black Prophet with a menacing glare.

Big Money awoke slowly and found that he was tied spread eagle on a wall naked in a sewer. Big Money groaned as he saw the Black Prophet watch him with a look of disdain along with two other followers.

"How nice of you to awaken, Big Money." stated Black Prophet with a grin. I'd like you to meet my two best men, Brother Booker and Brother Ahmed."

Both men were very tall and muscular with Booker having a light complexion and Ahmed having a dark complexion. Black Prophet punched Big Money in the kidney and the stomach. After that, Black Prophet motioned toward Ahmed and Ahmed backhanded him across the face. Black Prophet raised his eyebrow and Booker punched Big Money in the jaw. Blood spurted out of Big Money's mouth at the assault.

"This is what you get for opposing me!" yelled Black Prophet as he continually kicked Big Money in his wounded leg.

The three men beat Big Money within an inch of his life. Big Money was bloodied, bruised, and in severe pain.

Black Prophet walked over to the Pimp Cane and looked at it. "This cane is very powerful and someone like you shouldn't have it. It should belong to me. In fact, with this cane I can spread my ministry across the world and not just here in New Wales."

Big Money croaked out, "Your ministry is nothing but an excuse to commit genocide. You killed people tonight for no good reason except that they didn't want to join your religion. You give religion a bad name. I'm going to break out of these chains and fuck you up."

Black Prophet laughed, "You can try, but you're not man enough to hurt me."

Black Prophet picked up the Pimp Cane. Black Prophet grinned, "I feel enormous power from this cane. I've had enough of beating you up, Little Money. It's time to kill you with your own cane.

Black Prophet closed his eyes and tried to make the cane transform into a sword. Unfortunately for him, the Pimp Cane had other ideas and burned the Black Prophet's hand. The Black Prophet dropped the Pimp Cane.

Booker and Ahmed yelled in unison, "WHAT DID YOU DO, YOU CUR?"

Big Money smirked and said, "I thought your man was supposed the be the shit. He can't pick up a cane. For shame."

Booker and Ahmed ran up to Big Money in rage. The Pimp Cane floated over Booker and Ahmed to Big Money's right hand. As soon as the cane reached his hand, the chains exploded in a flash of light and Big Money stood in front of the henchmen clothed in an all leather ensemble.

Big Money was still in pain after the beating giving to him by the three men, but he still had more than enough energy to defeat them. Big Money turned to the cane into a baseball bat with a brick and bashed both of them over the head with the bat. Both men fell down in a bloody heap.

"Now, it's your turn." snarled Big Money

Black Prophet kicked Big Money in his still-injured leg. Big Money staggered downward and then the Black Prophet punched him in the stomach a couple of times. Black Prophet punched Big Money in the mouth, sending Big Money sprawling on the ground. Black Prophet did a cartwheel into an elbow, taking the wind out of Big Money.

Black Prophet stood above him, kicked him and said, "The Ghetto Elbow works every time."

Black Prophet watched as Big Money writhed in pain on the ground. He bent down and started to choke Big Money.

"Die, you bastard!"

Big Money started seeing stars as Black Prophet choked the life out of him. Big Money found a reserve of strength, pulling the Black Prophet's hands off his throat and throwing him aside. Big Money staggered to his feet, gasping for air.

Big Money then limped over to the Black Prophet and said, "My turn now, bitch."

Big Money grabbed the Black Prophet and threw him against the wall. While the Black Prophet was on the ground, he started to stomp a mudhole in him, Ghetto Kicking him into unconsciousness.

"I should kill you, you bastard." growled Big Money as he picked up the Black Prophet.

Big Money walked out of the room outside into the church. Big Money then walked outside of the church into the street. His car was still there. He managed to defeat his opponent, but there was one thing left to do. He put the Black Prophet down in the backseat and closed the door. Big Money closed his eyes and the Pimp Cane turned into a rocket launcher.

Big Money whispered, "It's Go Time." The rockets blasted from the rocket launcher decimated the building. Big Money got into his car and left the burning pile of rubble.

Big Money cleaned himself up and was the picture of cool when he dropped off the Black Prophet at the police station.

A police sergeant looked at Big Money and said, "Thank you for bringing him in. You know he's a dangerous felon, right?"

"Yeah, but he couldn't fuck with Big Money." replied Big Money with a smile. Big Money then walked away and drove back to Pegasus Pavilion.

A scream burst out into the early morning sky. The charred remains of a man decorated the room.

The man responsible for this looked with cold eyes and said, "Clean the remains of that sucka. He failed me for the last time. I should have never listened to him and hired those thugs to try and take care of the new ghetto superhero. Oh well, tell Catman he's now been promoted to my field general."

"Yes, Shonuf. By the way, did you know that the Black Prophet got locked down?"

"Yes, Kamal. I know, such a pity too. I'll just wait until this Big Money slips up. He wont be able to stand up to the might of the Golden Glocks." said Shonuf with a smile.

End Chapter 2

Author's Notes

Damn that took a long time to write. I hope people enjoy this one.

That's all and in parting I wish you

Peace, love, and hair grease

Showstopper

3: The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles Ch 3

Disclaimer: Pam Grier and Old Dirty Bastard are in no way associated with this story. I'm just using them as characters, so I don't want anybody to be suing me.

The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles-Chapter 3

Dwayne woke up in his room and contemplated on what's been happening in his life lately. Two weeks had passed since he took down the Black Prophet in late August. During that time, he had managed to punk out two major drug dealers, a serial killer, and rescued the mayor's daughter from a gang of kidnappers. His exploits made him a frequent fixture on the nightly news. For the most part, the citizens of New Wales were happy that someone was fighting the good fight. However, a small minority didn't like how he physically abused his opponents. Dwayne thought that they brought the beatings on themselves because he would always give them a chance to surrender before fighting.

Dwayne got up from his bed and put on a black Fubu jersey, black pants, and a pair of Lugz boots. He also grabbed his pager and cell phone off his dresser. PD and DP gave him those items to keep in touch. Dwayne smiled at how the two were right about how changing his image would help him socially. Dwayne now had a new haircut, a short cut all over with a fade. He also started to wear more modern clothes. PD and DP also somehow got a dentist to fix his teeth so the gopher teeth were no more. Finally, they advised him to start working out a little in the gym. He was still a bit lean, but his short frame was never going to be that muscular anyway.

For the past couple of weeks since he changed his image, girls wanted to be with him. Dwayne knew that most of the girls were just looking out for themselves, but he really didn't mind all that. In the end, he'd get what he wanted; hot meaningless sex. Dwayne picked up his backpack and put the Pimp Cane into the backpack. He couldn't believe that the cane could shrink so he could carry it anywhere.

Dwayne went downstairs to the kitchen and broke off the Breakfast of Champions, a glass of Florida Moonshine (a.k.a Orange Juice) and a big bowl of Rocky Road Cereal. The cereal wasn't nutritious, but dammit the sugar rush helped keep him awake in school. A side effect to the superhero game was the physical pounding his body took. Dwayne was lucky that PD and DP helped him keep up with his schoolwork.

Dwayne turned on the TV and was amused because the female morning personality was talking about how cute Big Money was. He'd definitely give it to her hardcore. Brunettes with curly hair always appealed to him. Dwayne's good mood continued when he saw that the Black Prophet was sentenced to life without parole for his crimes. Dwayne turned off the TV, left the house and drove off to school in his Impala.

Dwayne, Robert Benner, and Creaig Dunton sat down to grub at what could be considered lunch.
Rob poked at his shepherd's pie in disgust. "Damn, they can't even cook shepherd's pie right."

Dwayne smirked, "What do expect? Last week, my pizza melted in my hands."

Creaig chimed in, "Both of you still can't top when my jello was so hard I beaned Holly on the head."

Dwayne laughed, "True that, dun. Holly thought that her enemy Crystal hit her. Because of that, you started the mother of all brawls."

Creaig leaned back in his chair and grinned, "It's a talent."

Dwayne laughed and said; "I'll never forget how Crystal whacked Holly in the head with her metal lunchbox."

"No doubt, I wished I could've got that shit on tape. Maybe I could've sent it to Springer and got paid." replied Robert.

"That reminds me about another one of our greatest exploits." answered Dwayne.

"I think I know where you're going, dog. The ign't singing during that dumb-ass play we went to last week." replied Creaig.

"Yeah, but we can't take full credit for that. Tammy Grabek was the one that started it." stated Rob.

"I've always said Tammy had issues and that episode proved it to me." replied Creaig.

"Yeah, she may have issues, but that made the play more interesting than last year's shit. The only good part of that was when the dude broke the flower pots on stage." said Dwayne.

Robert laughed, "It was even better when Ms. Jolly called us off the bus specifically to yell at us."

Dwayne smiled and said, "Too bad she couldn't pin us for being so disruptive."

Creaig smirked, "The Trifling Trio strikes again."

Dwayne raised his milk container and stated, "To the Trifling Trio."

"To The Trifling Trio." said Rob and Creaig as they toasted each other with their chocolate milk containers. The trio finished lunch and decided to skip their final classes. Dwayne didn't really give a flying fuck about Calculus. Rob and Creaig could easily afford to skip Business Computer Applications. Dwayne, Rob, and Creaig stole out of NWHS and went to the parking lot. The three started to get into Dwayne's Impala since Rob and Creaig's cars were in the shop when they saw Tammy Grabek beckoning them to come over to her.

Tammy Grabek was slightly taller than Dwayne with blond hair, blue eyes, glasses and a athletic build honed by 4 years on the NWHS tennis team. All three of the males were attracted to Tammy. Dwayne especially had a big love jones for Tammy. He would get up in the morning and look at the high school tennis scores just to see her score. With this knowledge, he would repeat the match result to her and make her smile because someone actually cared about her tennis career. Dwayne actually liked women's tennis a lot, but he liked those tight white tennis shorts better. Tammy was looking really good today in a tight, white t-shirt and black pants. Dwayne and company went over to Tammy.

Dwayne asked, "What's up, Tammy?"

Tammy shrugged, "I'm skipping class and I saw you guys getting ready to leave. Could you take me with you?"

Dwayne smiled, "Fine with me, a beautiful woman like yourself is always welcome to hang out with us."

"Thank you, Dwayne. Have you been working out?" questioned Tammy as she reached down and rubbed his chest.

"Well, I have been working out a little." replied Dwayne with a sheepish grin.

"I can't leave you two strapping guys out." said Tammy with a devilish grin as she hugged Rob and Creaig. The quartet got into the Impala and sped away.

Robert thought about how Dwayne was changing a bit. Dwayne used to get tongue tied whenever a girl would get close to him, now he was getting his chest rubbed by one of the hottest girls in school. He wondered what he needed to do to get some of whatever changed him. Robert was a bit bitter because his girlfriend dumped him for some dude named Cleatus. Cleatus sounds like some dude that came from the trailer park. Creaig was also in thought, not about Dwayne's increased ho-macking ability. Rather, he was thinking about how he would love to be able to bend Tammy over and give her a passion-quenching, earthquake-inducing, glass-shattering orgasm.

Tammy, sitting in the front alongside Dwayne was glad to be away from NWHS. She'd always been friendly with these guys, so she decided that it would be cool to hang with for a while. Besides, Dwayne was turning out to be a real man. He finally dumped the Urkel gimmick and dressed normally. Dwayne has a good job, is very intelligent and funny, courteous toward people and most importantly, he's looking pretty fine. Tammy smiled and thought that Dwayne would become her boyfriend.

The cell phone rang in the car and Dwayne picked up the phone.

"Speak" replied Dwayne with a smirk.

"Your know what, your impertinence is getting to me." growled PD.

"You know you like it, PD. So what's up?" replied Dwayne.

"Just chilling in the cut, what's up with you?" said PD.

"Nothing, just driving aimlessly around New Wales with Rob, Creaig and Tammy. I had to skip out of school today."

"I understand, DP and I were very accomplished truants back in the day. By the way, good job on getting a girl to hang with you."

"Damn skippy, I'm on a roll, PD." said Dwayne with a smirk on his face.

"I'm glad you're on a roll. I have two jobs for you this weekend."

"Okay, what do I have to do?"

"Well, you need to go to New York City and check on Old Dirty Bastard. He's doing a single for our latest compilation CD."

Dwayne's eyes bugged out and he screamed "FOR REAL, I'M GOING TO MEET A RAP ICON LIKE OLD DIRTY BASTARD!"

"Yeah, don't yell like that again. Are you trying to kill my hearing?"

"Sorry." replied Dwayne with a slightly sheepish look.

"It's okay, the second job is for you to take out the infamous mob boss Joseph Valentine."

"Damn, I'm moving up in the world if I'm doing that."

"You can think of it like that, we got rid of most of Valentine's mob competition and we need you to complete the job."

"Okay, what do I need to know?"

"Well, Joseph is fairly well-protected, strong and very athletic for his size. The best way to get to him is through his daughter Jaci Valentine. Jaci has been known to hit the clubs. Creeper will send a picture of her to the penthouse you'll be staying in along with some other stuff."

"Thanks for the info, dun. Can my peeps accompany me to New York City?"

"Sure they can, we're letting you use our penthouse at our hotel called Trident Towers. It has 4 bedrooms, a computer room, a kitchen, and a living room with our fine collection of Dreamcast game on a big 22 inch TV."

Dwayne smiled, "Thanks for the hook-up. One more thing, any adult supervision?"

PD scoffed, "You know me better than that. I know you and your friends can handle yourselves. Besides, DP and I have other shit to do."

"Aight, I'll see you later. I'm out like shout."

"Peace." Dwayne hung up the cell phone.

"Do you guys want to come to with to New York City?"

Creaig and Robert both said in unison, "Hell yeah! ODB! ODB!"

Tammy looked at Robert and Creaig and wondered who was this person that got the guys so worked up. "Okay, I want to go with you. Besides, it'll be fun to go clubbing there."

"That's the spirit, Tammy. Let's go to your houses, get permission from your parental units and get some clothes, aight?" said Dwayne with a smile.

Dwayne had no problems with his grandmother about going to NYC. Mrs. Wayne was glad that he was going to have some fun away from New Wales. She was especially glad to see that he had a female friend accompany him. Mrs. Wayne hoped that this would lead toward him getting a girlfriend.

Creaig's dad, who looked liked one of those guys on the old Marlboro billboards just gave a 100 dollars and said in a gravelly voice, "Have fun." Robert's mom and dad were paranoid that their son was going to be attacked, but Robert told them that they would be under adult supervision, so they relented. Tammy's parents were on a business trip, so she left a message with an aunt telling her what was going on.

After all of the drama, the quartet left New Wales to go to New York City. It would take them about an hour to get to New York from New Wales. During the drive, they planned out how they would spend their first night in NYC. The plan was to drink some alcohol at the penthouse and later on, go clubbing. No one had ever been to New York City before and they were excited to take a bite out of the Big Apple.

At about 6:00 p.m., they drove into NYC. Tammy smiled as she looked out of the window. She could feel the energy pulsate through the air as she saw all of hustle and bustle on the streets. Creaig wasn't quite in awe of NYC, but he was still glad that he was here anyway. Robert's attention was on the hookers walking by with their short skirts and fuck-me pumps. Dwayne was just ready to get to the penthouse, get the stuff Creeper sent and get tore up. Dwayne and company finally reached their destination, the Trident Towers.

Dwayne parked in front of the hotel. The four got out of the car, got their clothes and gazed upon the Towers. Trident Towers was a huge motel building reaching high into the sky. A valet appeared and went to put the car in the garage. After a bit, the valet returned and Dwayne gave him a tip as they went inside. The party walked into Trident Towers and went-up to the check out counter. The clerk had a package for Dwayne and his friends. The clerk told them to enjoy their stay at Trident Towers and use anything that they wanted to. The quartet got on an elevator and went up to their penthouse that was located at the 20th floor. At the 20th floor, Dwayne and his friends walked a bit down the hall to their penthouse. Dwayne opened the door to their penthouse and was stupefied by what he saw.

The door swung open to reveal a spacious kitchen. The living room had a big 22-inch television with a Dreamcast system on top of it, two leather couches, and a huge glass table with magazines on it. The living room also had a big lamp. A picture of the Wu-Tang Clan and Whitehouse was located on the wall above the TV set. Past the living room area was a computer room with the latest computer equipment. Beyond the computer room were four bedrooms set up side by side. Each bedroom was tastefully furnished with a king-size waterbed, a marble dresser and a small TV. Of course; each room had a small bathroom with all of the necessities.

Dwayne smiled and said, "I could get used to this."

Tammy's eyes sparkled as she said, "Can I get a job with PD and DP Productions? You get to live in 5-star hotels, meet famous people and apparently you get paid mad bank for working with them.

Dwayne wondered if she would be as eager if she had to earn this boon by dodging bullets and handling psychopaths on a fairly regular basis.

"I hear that, Dwayne. If I were you, I'd work for them instead of going to college. You'll probably make more money with them than going to college to be a doctor." said Creaig.

Dwayne smirked, "Maybe I'll do that, Creaig. Let's go put our crap up, aight?"

Dwayne put away his stuff first, not that anybody had that much. All he brought was a duffel bag with some clothes, so he threw it on the ground in his room. He went into the living room and opened the package. He looked at the picture of Jaci Valentine.

Jaci was definitely a good-looking girl. She had a tan Italian complexion, was very tall, close to 6 feet in height with brown eyes and straight brown hair. She had a curvaceous build with pretty good breasts. In his humble opinion, they were probably a C cup. Besides the picture, all four of them had fake ID's, 200 dollars worth of spending money and a list of some of the clubs in New York to visit. Dwayne thought it was kind of ironic that the quote, unquote good guys would circumvent the law. Well, with the quality of the ID's there was no question that they could get into any club they wanted to.

Dwayne threw the picture away and called out, "Hey, guys. PD sent us some fake ID's, some spending money and a list of the clubs here."

Tammy, Creaig, and Robert walked into the living room. Tammy was a bit mystified that Dwayne's employers would do this for him. It was like they were kids themselves. Creaig and Rob gave each other a pound and smiled at their good fortune.

Tammy said, "Well, it's 7:30 now. Due to my clubbing expertise, I'd say we have until say 9 to get some alcohol in us. Then we take some time to sober up, change clothes, and leave here at about 11."

"Sounds good to me." replied Dwayne.

Robert walked over to the courtesy phone and dialed room service, "I've always wanted to do this."

Dwayne and Creaig arched their eyebrows at Robert.

Rob adopted a bad British accent and said, "Yes, Room Service. I'd like a bottle of your finest Old English 40 Ounce Malt Liquor to be delivered to penthouse suite number 221, please?"

Dwayne and Creaig broke out laughing. In fact, Dwayne was laughing so hard he was lying on the ground in the fetal position.

"Yes, you'll bring it up? Jolly good show, old chap. Could you be a good man and send up a bottle of your finest champagne with the malt liquor? You will, thank you and have a good night."

Robert hung up the phone and smiled, "I think I've hit an high point in my life now."

Tammy just shook her head, "PD and DP are truly ghetto, aren't they? What other place could you call room service and get an 40 ounce bottle?"

Dwayne picked himself off the floor and said, "People who have a gold statue of Homer Simpson at their house throwing up gang signs probably don't care about hotel decorum."

The Old English and the champagne reached the penthouse 2 minutes after Rob's call. Robert took the beverages and Dwayne went into the kitchen and found 4 glasses. Creaig opened the 40 Ounce bottle and Dwayne popped the champagne. Creaig poured himself and Rob a glass of the malt liquor. Tammy and Dwayne had glasses of champagne.

Dwayne raised his glass and said, "New York will never be the same, West-Side!"

They all yelled, "West-Side" and drank their beverages.

Tammy asked, "Why did you say West-Side, Dwayne. We're on the east coast."

Dwayne grinned, "Well, I just wanted to be different. Besides, East-Side just doesn't have the same élan."

Tammy shrugged, "Makes sense."

After a few glasses of champagne, Tammy was a bit tipsy.

Tammy smiled and said, "Guys, I'm going to make this a night that we'll never forget." She stood up and began to dance.

Rob wisecracked, "Are you going to get naked?"

Tammy walked over to Robert and sat in his lap. "I bet you couldn't handle it if I got naked."

Dwayne was torn because he knew that Tammy was slightly drunk and probably wasn't coherent. However, his hormones overrode his sense of morality and he wanted to see if Robert would manage to get her to strip.

Robert smirked and said, "Try me, Tammy."

Tammy started to shimmy on Robert's lap and blew in his ear. After sitting on his lap for a while, Tammy took off her shirt and stepped over to Creaig. Robert had a blissed out look on his face. Tammy draped herself on Creaig's lap and tousled her hair a bit, unbuttoning her bra in his face. Creaig saw her big breasts in his face and was in a state of shock.

Tammy whispered in his ear, "I'm glad you like them."

Tammy got off of Creaig, turned her back to him and pulled her pants down, bending over so he could see her toned behind. Tammy was topless now with a small pair of black lace panties on. Creaig had a red face with a shit-eating grin.

Tammy sat in Dwayne's lap, licked Dwayne's ear and whispered, "Do you like me, Dwayne?" Dwayne shook his head yes.

Tammy went to the other ear and said, "I'm glad, baby. I've kind of known that you've had a crush on me for a while now. Well, I would like to be your girlfriend. You've always been a nice guy and I think I need someone like that in my life. Besides that, you're looking pretty good."

Dwayne kissed her softly on her ear and whispered, "I would be honored to be your boyfriend, but why are you stripping?"

Tammy whispered, "Because I've always wanted to strip in front of a group of guys just once. I won't do this again, besides I want you to see what you'll have later."

Dwayne thought that pretty much blew away his theory that Tammy was too drunk to care about how she was perceived.

Dwayne whispered, "Finish it." Tammy bumped and grinded on Dwayne's lap like she was a bucking bronco. Tammy's face was flushed with exertion as she got off Dwayne's lap and grabbed the bottle of champagne. She took a swig out of the bottle and poured the contents all over her body, grabbing her breasts and licking the nipples, looking right at Dwayne as she did so. All three men were unbelievably aroused by this spectacle and were sporting erections.

Tammy got off the table and said, "I don't want any of your guys to tell anyone else about what happened here tonight. Understood?"

All of the men nodded in agreement. "Now, I need to get ready to go club-hopping now." Tammy walked out of the living room to her room.

Dwayne, Rob, and Creaig looked at each other in shock. Creaig thought that he was right about Tammy having issues, but he wasn't going to complain about it. A dream came true for him this day and there was no doubt this was a story to tell the grandkids when he got older. He would never forget the day of Friday, September 12, 1997.

Robert couldn't believe what he saw. It was like that scene in Wild Things with Neve Campbell, Denise Richards, and Matt Dillon as far as the use of the champagne went. Tammy made him forget all about April leaving him. Dwayne thought that he had to be one of the luckiest men on the face of the planet.

Tammy gave him a strip show and basically told him she wanted to be his girlfriend. Of course, he would be stupid not to agree. Tammy seemed like she was definitely willing to do anything. Besides, his crush on Laquanda wasn't going to be fulfilled anyway. However, he wished that he could've seen Tammy naked in the privacy of his room instead of with two other guys. Rob and Creaig were his tight-kid-corners and all, but I don't think they would want him to be there if their girlfriends were getting naked.

Rob yelled, "Hey, Dwayne. What was she talking to you about?"

Dwayne smiled, "She wants to be my girlfriend, dun."

Rob said, "Damn, what's your secret?"

Dwayne shrugged and stated, "I'm just that damn good, son."

Creaig sighed, "Congratulations, man. I'm pretty sure we won't be seeing another strip tease from her again?"

"Hell no!" replied Dwayne.

Robert grinned, "I know this much, I won't be able to look at her the same way again."

Dwayne answered, "Don't try and analyze it, just think of it as a early Christmas present."

Robert said, "Fair enough, let's go ahead and get ready to go."

At about 9:00, the quartet emerged from their rooms. Dwayne stepped out in a white mesh shirt, khaki pants, and black dress shoes. Tammy wore a short black dress with high heels and a gold necklace. Her hair was combed and fell down to her waist. Creaig wore an all black Wu-Wear ensemble with black boots. Finally, Rob modeled a white Polo Jeans t-shirt with baggy blue jeans and Puma sneakers.

Dwayne looked at Tammy and whistled, "You look beautiful, Tammy."

Tammy smiled and said, "Thank you, Dwayne. You look good too."

Tammy smiled and said to Rob and Creaig, "You two look pretty good as well."
Rob and Creaig said in unison, "Thanks, Tammy."

Tammy said, "Okay, let's go. We've got clubs to hit and drinks to consume." They left the penthouse, ready to make their mark on the Big Apple.

Dwayne and company got into the Impala and drove off to visit three of the clubs on the list provided by PD. During that time, in the first club the police had to shut down the party going down. A brawl broke out in the second club and the music sucked in the last club they went to.

Creaig yelled in frustration, "Dwayne, remind me to tell PD and DP that their taste in nightclubs suck."

Robert scowled and growled, "Let's go back to the penthouse. It's safe there."

Tammy chided Creaig and Robert, "Where's your sense of adventure, guys? C'mon, it's only 11:00. We've still got plenty of time to have some fun."

Robert retorted, "To answer your question, I lost my sense of adventure when I punched that cross-eyed mushroom dude in Club Cherry Blossom."

Dwayne groaned, "Listen, peeps. I'm still ready to get my groove on. Are you guys with me?"

Creaig sighed and stated, "We'll go to one more club. If that sucks, we'll go back to the penthouse, okay?"

Dwayne said, "Deal." Dwayne thought that he was glad that he and his friends were still going clubbing. He needed to try and meet up with Jaci Valentine sometime today. "Listen, we're coming up to another club now."

Dwayne and his friends reached Club Indigo. The club had a line that covered a couple of blocks with a huge bouncer regulating the line in front of the entrance.

Creaig groaned, "How are we supposed to get in there?"

Tammy smiled mischievously, "Don't worry about it."

The quartet parked a block away and walked to the front of the line.

The muscular, 6"5 bouncer looked at them and said, "You people must think your special or something, skipping ahead of all of these people."

Tammy sidled up to the bouncer and rubbed his chest.

In a breathy voice she said, "Ooh, you're so big and strong. I know you'll be a good boy and let me and my friends go inside."

Tammy then turned on the puppy-dog look and said, "Please."

The bouncer said, "Okay, you and your friends can come in, but if you're looking for a real man instead of these dudes you're with, call on Ivan."

"Thank you, Ivan." replied Tammy with a dazzling smile.

Dwayne thought that he would beat his ass down if he talked shit like that again. Apparently, his anger showed on his face because Rob and Creaig pulled him away quickly.

Industrial music blasted through the air as Dwayne and his friends entered the club. Women danced in cages and people of all shapes and sizes were all over the place. A bar was situated right in front of them. The dance floor was about 30 feet away from the bar and booths for people were spread liberally through the club.

Creaig was happy that a club was blasting out industrial music compared to that R&B crap. Robert was scoping all of the females in the place. Dwayne and Tammy had their arms around each other, happy to be together. Dwayne said, "Let's find a table, guys."

After pushing through the crowd, they managed to find a booth in the corner of the room and sat down.

Rob motioned to a nearby waitress and said, "Can I have a Hurricane please?"

Tammy, Creaig, and Dwayne ordered a glass of white wine, a shot of vodka, and a glass of Henessey, respectively.

The waitress looked at them in disdain and said, "Show me some ID." They showed the fake ID's to the waitress. The waitress gave their ID's back and said, "Your drinks will be here shortly."

Dwayne smiled to himself at how the ID's fooled the waitress. Dwayne looked at Rob and said, "Are you sure you want a Hurricane?"

Rob scoffed and said, "Yeah, my stomach can take a Hurricane."

Creaig raised his eyebrow at Rob and said, "Cast-iron? Son, your stomach is like silly putty."

Rob's face mottled in a flash of irritation and said "Shut it up."

Creaig shrugged and said, "Okay, when you get so sick you start spewing, just try not to get anything on me."

Tammy stated, "I second that motion. This dress cost a lot of money."

Rob said, "You act like I'm going to throw up as soon as I finish drinking the Hurricane. Besides, my parents have kept me on lockdown for so long, I deserve to be stupid once in a while. If it wasn't for Creaig and Dwayne, I'd be nothing but an 90's version of The Beaver."

Dwayne shuddered and replied, "I like you just the way you are, but before tonight you haven't had any alcohol. You're moving to the hardcore shit. I don't want you to get really messed up, okay?"

Robert said, "I'll be okay, Dwayne. Thanks for the concern, though." A couple of minutes later, the drinks arrived at their booth.

Dwayne sipped at his glass of wine and thought about his day so far. He's had a lot of fun with his friends Rob and Creaig. Besides that, he's gotten a strip show from Tammy and the promise of more erotic things to come from her. Most importantly, Tammy was his girlfriend now. Dwayne smiled at the thought of Tammy riding his penis.

Tammy slowly drank her glass of wine, savoring the taste. White wine was definitely a drink from the gods. Tammy was happy that she was with Dwayne, Rob, and Creaig. She was glad that Dwayne still wanted to be with her despite her stripping fantasy. Most dudes would probably be upset that their girlfriends stripped in front of their best friends. Since Dwayne was so understanding, he was going to get a special surprise when they got back to the penthouse. Tammy grinned to herself and finished her wine.

Creaig threw down his shot of vodka and belched. After saying excuse me to his friends, he thought about Tammy. Tammy had always been a bit flighty in the years he's known her. In his wildest dreams, he'd never thought that Tammy would break out the stripper routine. They were friends and all, but he definitely wouldn't get naked in front of his friends. Dwayne was a lucky bastard to be with a freak like that. He had a feeling that Tammy had other tricks up her sleeve.

Robert managed to drink his New Orleans Hurricane. The Hurricane went down smooth and gave him a warm feeling in his belly. He thought about how Dwayne was like Shaft all of the sudden. For the past couple of weeks, women have been on him like white on rice. Dwayne was his tight kid corner and all, but this ho-macking shit was pissing him off slightly. Dammit to hell, he wished that Tammy would be his girlfriend. He knew that Dwayne was going to be getting the fucking of his life when they got the chance.

Tammy tapped Dwayne on the shoulder and said, "Let's dance."

Robert looked at Tammy with slightly bloodshot eyes and said with a slur, "Where's my dance?"

Tammy sighed, "Maybe if you were sober, you'd get a dance."

Robert suddenly jumped on top of a nearby table and yelled, "FLAMING SPEAR, HOT DAMN!"

Dwayne put his head in his hands, Tammy cringed and Creaig grabbed Robert to try and make him sit back down.

Robert pushed Creaig's hand away, grabbed his crotch and screamed at the top of his lungs, "PUSSY PLEASER RIGHT HERE!"

Ivan ran up to Robert, picked him up and said, "You've had too much, son."

Tammy said, "Creaig, could you get him a cab and go back with him to the penthouse?"

Creaig sighed in resignation, "Okay, but I want something in return."

Creaig pointed to his cheek and Tammy kissed him on the cheek.

"Thank you." Said Creaig as he followed Ivan and Robert out of the door.

Dwayne said, "I knew that was going to happen. I'm glad that he didn't try and beat someone up."

Tammy said, "True, I hope he'll be okay."

"He'll be okay. He's probably going to wake up with a bitch of a headache. Now let's dance, mademoiselle." replied Dwayne as he offered his hand to her.

"I'd love to, Dwayne." answered Tammy as she took his hand. Tammy and Dwayne got on the dance floor as Aphrodite's Summer Breeze drifted through the air. Tammy shook her body sensually against Dwayne. Dwayne put his arms around Tammy's waist and dipped low with her. Tammy spun away from Dwayne and started to shake her body like the holy ghost hit her, with sweat dripping off her body. Dwayne looked into her blue eyes and lost himself her gaze. The grooves permeating through the song gave Dwayne rhythm he didn't know existed in him. Dwayne went ballistic, breaking out the moonwalk, break dancing, and hell even some stuff he just made up.

Tammy felt Dwayne's energy and started to dance with renewed vigor. Both of them were creating such a commotion that the crowd stood back to look at the couple. The DJ changed from Summer Breeze to Bodyrock, feeding the frenzy in Tammy and Dwayne. In fact, the frenzy that enveloped Tammy and Dwayne moved throughout the crowd, making Club Indigo jump like never before. Finally, Tammy and Dwayne had to sit back down. As they went back to their booth, the crowd gave them an ovation.

Tammy and Dwayne smiled and yelled in unison, "Thank you!"

The duo sat back down at their booth in exhaustion.

Tammy asked, "Where did you learn how to dance like that? The last time I saw you dance was in elementary school and you sprained your ankle doing the Humpty Dance."

Dwayne smiled and said, "God or somebody was giving me the ability to dance like that. Besides, who wouldn't want to dance for you, Tammy?"

Tammy blushed, "Flattery will get you everywhere."

"That's the plan."

Tammy's face suddenly darkened into a scowl.

"What's wrong, Tammy?"

Tammy hissed, "That bitch is wearing MY dress."

Dwayne groaned to himself and thought that with his luck the offending party would Jaci Valentine. Dwayne looked and saw that it was indeed Jaci Valentine, talking to the bartender.

Dwayne remarked to himself, "Of course, why can't I ever predict good shit?"

Tammy stood up in fury and snarled, "I'm going to beat her ass."

Dwayne held her back, "C'mon, so what if she's wearing the same dress as you. That just means she has good taste. We don't want to raise a ruckus or anything."

"Let go of me, Dwayne. I'm not going to come over there, the little bitch is coming here."

Jaci Valentine walked over to Dwayne and Tammy.

Dwayne smiled and said, "Hello there."

Dwayne looked at Jaci and was just captivated by her luscious Italian looks. He knew that he was in love with Tammy, he'd always had a thing for her for a long time now, but Jaci's mere presence was messing up his brain.

Tammy said with a cold grin, "Hi."

Tammy could see that Dwayne was falling for Jaci's assets and was extremely pissed off at Jaci. Jaci either didn't see the anger in Tammy's face or just ignored it as she introduced herself to the duo by saying hello to them.

Jaci smiled at the duo, "I had to meet the two people that got an ovation from the crowd here. Nobody's ever done that since I've been coming here."

Dwayne grinned sheepishly, "Thanks, it's was just blind luck really."

Jaci replied, "Don't be so modest, Dwayne. If you can make hundreds of people move, you must be special."

Dwayne smiled, put his arms around Tammy, "That's true, I couldn't have done it without my lovely girlfriend here Tammy."

Jaci stated, "Is that right? Well, talented people like yourselves simply must come to my party tomorrow night."

Tammy sneered, "Why is that?"

Jaci said, "Because it is one of the most exclusive parties in New York City. Besides, everyone likes a good party."

Dwayne asked, "You barely know us, why are you inviting us to such an elite affair?"

Jaci sighed, "Well, I need new blood to liven up the affair. The same old young men and women attend my party each year."

Jaci rummaged in her purse and handed Dwayne a envelope, "Here's your invitation. Don't lose it. I've got some other people to meet. I'll see you later and have a good night, or morning. Ciao."

Jaci stood up, gave Dwayne a peck on the cheek and blew a kiss toward Tammy and left to go dance.

Tammy said, "What does the damn invitation say?"

Dwayne looked at the invitation and replied, "It's a black-tie affair at her house. Wyclef Jean, Papa Roach, and Lush will provide the entertainment. Her father will also be there along with other people, blah, blah, blah."

Tammy bristled, "I saw how you were looking at her. I thought you were supposed to be my boyfriend."

Dwayne thought that he just couldn't help himself. It was like Jaci had some kind of otherworldly force that compelled him to adore her. Damn, he had no idea how he was going to dodge this one."

Dwayne said, "Tammy, guys can't help but be slightly attracted to other women. However, that doesn't mean that I'm going to jump on Jaci or any other woman that I see. I love you."

Tammy said, "Well, okay. But I think she has a thing for you, too."

Dwayne stated, "C'mon, she was just being nice to me. Are we going to go to the party tomorrow?"

Tammy said, "We're going, you just better be on your best behavior or it's both of your asses."

Dwayne sighed, "Okay, let's go home." Dwayne and Tammy left the club and sped off in Dwayne's car.

Jaci Valentine watched Dwayne and Tammy leave. A tall, shadowy figure appeared at her side and said, "Did he take the invitation?"

Jaci said, "He took it. He and his girlfriend will be there tomorrow night." The mysterious man smiled and left.

Dwayne parked his car in the garage. He'd had a lot of fun at the club and gotten in with Jaci Valentine. He couldn't believe how easy it was to talk with her. He also reflected on how he suddenly got a girlfriend. It was amazing that Tammy wanted to be with him. The only thing is that he wouldn't be able to be much of a super-pimp anymore. Dwayne thought that although he wasn't a player anymore, he could still be a commentator. Dwayne got out of the car, opening Tammy's door for her. Tammy smiled and linked her arm in his. Dwayne grinned and led her toward the hotel entrance.

Dwayne and Tammy went to the penthouse. Dwayne opened the door and found that Creaig was still up watching TV.

Creaig said, "Damn, dog. It's 2 in the morning. You guys must have had a lot of fun."

Dwayne grinned, "You could say that, I'll tell you and Rob about it tomorrow. How is Rob anyway?"

Creaig smirked and said, "He's okay, and he finally stopped puking about an hour ago."

Dwayne raised his eyebrow and replied, "When did you get back here?"

"We got here about 12 so he was puking for about an hour."

Tammy yawned kissed Dwayne on the cheek and said "I'm tired, so I'm going to bed. G'night, guys."

"Good night" replied Creaig and Dwayne in unison.

"Were you waiting up for us?"

Creaig scoffed, "No dun, I was watching a Spanish soap opera marathon."

Dwayne smiled, "Ah, I understand. Well I'm going to bed now. Good night."

Creaig replied, "Good night."

Dwayne went to the computer room and sent an email to Creeper telling him about the party he and Tammy were invited to by Jaci Valentine. After sending the email, he went into his room, changed into a pair of flannel pajamas and went to sleep.

Dwayne opened his eyes to find a vision of beauty situated on his chest.

Dwayne sleepily replied, "Hi, Tammy."

Tammy kissed him softly on the lips and whispered, "Hi yourself."

Dwayne looked at the clock and saw that it was 7:00 a.m.

Tammy said softly, "I just need you to hold me."

Dwayne put his arms around her and held her to his chest. Soon Tammy's eyes closed and she went back to sleep. Dwayne looked at her blond hair splayed on his chest and smiled. He quietly left Tammy to lie in his bed and went to the computer room to get online.

Dwayne went and checked out Creeper's reply to his email. Creeper said that the clerk at the desk would have a fitted tuxedo equipped with a small wire so he could get info on Joseph Valentine. Creeper also said that Dwayne should be careful. Dwayne replied to Creeper's email saying that he'll be okay. After sending the email, Dwayne went to one of his favorite fanfiction websites, www.fanfiction.net. He looked in the Originals section because they had usually had some interesting material there.

After combing through the stories, Dwayne finally found a cool series entitled "Sekola" that covered the adventures of an alien-like raccoon. Dwayne was so captivated by the story he sat at the computer and read all 15 parts of the story before looking at the clock and seeing that it was almost 10 a.m. Dwayne got offline and went into his room to see if Tammy was still there.

Dwayne saw that Tammy was still in his bed, so he decided to wake her up. Dwayne stood over Tammy and kissed her on her nose and moved down to the nape of her neck. Tammy opened her eyes and kissed Dwayne passionately on the lips.

When the two came up for air, Dwayne said, "Good morning, sweetie."

Tammy said, "Good morning to you, too."

Tammy stretched like a cat and pouted, "You didn't stay in bed with me."

Dwayne said, "I'm sorry, but I had some business to take care on the computer."

Tammy kissed him on the nose, "It's okay, so when are we going to see ODB?"

"I'll let Creaig and Rob sleep another hour, then we all eat breakfast and everything and leave here at noon."

"Good, it probably won't take you that long to meet ODB, so we can hit some of the sights before coming back here to get ready for the party."

Dwayne frowned a bit and asked, "Oh, do you have a dress for the party?"

Tammy smiled and said, "Nope, but that spending money PD gave me along with some of your money should be enough to buy a beautiful dress on 5th Avenue."

Dwayne grumbled, "Damn, I was looking to buy some anime with some of that money."

Tammy slapped him on the shoulder, "Don't complain, and just think of this as the price you pay for looking at another woman."

Tammy then got out of his bed and went to her room to change. Dwayne just shook his head and got ready to change clothes.

At 12 noon, the party was ready to go. Dwayne was attired in a black NY Mets Mike Piazza jersey with black pants and sneakers. Creaig wore a black Atari Teenage Riot with gold lettering t-shirt, blue jeans and sneakers. Tammy wore a NY Yankees hat with a Derek Jeter jersey on, black shorts and sneakers. Finally, Robert was modeling a red Wu-Wear shirt, baggy Wu-Wear pants and Lugz boots. The quartet left the penthouse and got into the Impala to ride to ODB's headquarters in Brooklyn.

Dwayne and company made it to ODB's headquarters at 1:00. They stepped out of the car and Tammy commented, "Couldn't ODB be situated in a better place."

Creaig said, "Sure he could, but he's just keeping it real. So what if this neighborhood has a bunch of whinos, drug addicts, and hookers? Where's your sense of adventure?"

Tammy scowled and said, "Ha, Ha. Let's get this over with."

Dwayne knocked on the door and a man let them inside the headquarters.

The quartet stepped into the studio and was immediately blasted with marijuana smoke. Women's panties and 40 ounce bottles were strewn all over the floor.

Creaig smirked, "Yeah, this is what I expected."

Tammy looked on in disgust, "I should've known you guys would like someone like this."

Rob grumbled, "Yo, Dwayne. You better handle your woman, man."

Dwayne said, "Be nice, Tammy. It's not like all musicians are neat."

The man led them past a couple of rooms that had various groupies having sex to the studio. They looked through the observation glass and saw Old Dirty Bastard laying down vocals. ODB's head was knappy and his eyes were glazed over. ODB's beard was a bit unkempt. His wiry frame strained with effort as he bellowed out in righteous indignation about contracting gonorrhea. The beats being laid down were slamming.

Dwayne turned to the man who lead them in and asked, "Is he almost done?"

The man said, "Yeah, he should be finished with the vocals in another couple of days." Dwayne picked up his cell phone and called PD.

PD answered, "Talk ni***."

Dwayne smirked and said, "I love you, too. ODB should be finished with the song in a couple of days. In my opinion, you've got a platinum single on your hands."

"Thanks, dun. I want you and Tammy to have fun, but remember you're mainly there to get info on Joseph Valentine."

Dwayne said, "Okay, I'm out."

PD said, "Peace."

ODB walked out of the studio and gave Dwayne, Rob, and Creaig a pound.

He looked at Tammy and said, "What's this hoe doing here?"

Tammy ran up to try and slap ODB but Dwayne held her back saying "She's my girl, Dirty."

ODB said, "My bad, we just don't get white girls in here that much. A piece of advice, always have a rubber and don't catch no gonorrhea. That shit hurts like a bitch."

Tammy spat out, "You disgusting bastard!"

ODB said, "Dun, you better get your woman out of here before I have to break out my whooping stick."

Dwayne said, "Okay, we're leaving." Dwayne and company left the studio and drove off.

Rob and Creaig both yelled in unison at Tammy, "Thanks a lot!"

Tammy yelled, "Fuck both of you, I don't care that you didn't get to say anything to that uncouth bastard. Nobody talks to me like that. Oh, and Dwayne, why didn't you really take him to task?"

Dwayne said, "C'mon, I didn't want to mess up PD and DP's relationship with ODB. Besides, he did apologize after he knew that you were my girl."

Tammy yelled, "To hell with that. You make me sick."

Dwayne groaned and continued to drive the Impala. For the next couple of hours, they visited the Statue of Liberty, 5th Avenue, WWF New York, Central Park, and Radio City Music Hall. At about 6:00, Dwayne and company returned to the penthouse.

Dwayne put on his tuxedo and got the Pimp Cane. He thought about all of the stuff he's done today. He woke up to see Tammy straddled on top of him. He was definitely done with that. He was even down with the banter they had later that morning. The ODB meeting could have been better if Tammy didn't hate his style. Because of how he acted, Tammy gave him the cold shoulder most of the day. He sighed and figured that he would find a way to ride it out. Maybe this party will help him do that.

Dwayne knocked on Tammy's door and said, "Are you ready to go, baby?"

Tammy yelled, "Go away!"

Dwayne said, "I'm coming in."

Dwayne opened the door a crack and an ashtray flew at his face.

Dwayne ducked that missile and said, "C'mon, I need you to go with me to this party. I'm sorry."

Tammy said, "Sorry isn't good enough."

Dwayne said, "Well, what do I have to do to make it up to you?"

Tammy said, "I want you to get away from me for a while. I just need some space. Go to the party."

"I can't go without you, baby."

Tammy threw another ashtray at him and said, "GO!"

Dwayne closed the door.

Dwayne sighed, "Rob, Creaig. Come out here." Rob and Creaig went to Dwayne.

Dwayne whispered, "I need you two to help me out. Try and calm her down while I'm gone, okay?"

Rob and Creaig replied in unison, "Okay."

Dwayne said loudly, "Goodbye, Tammy."

Tammy yelled, "Goodbye, chickenshit."

Rob and Creaig looked at each other and put their heads down in their hands, knowing it was going to take a lot of work to calm Tammy down.

Dwayne drove to Jaci Valentine's estate, upset that Tammy was throwing shit at him. It was fucked up how this situation turned out. He couldn't fight ODB because his employers had a good relationship with ODB. Besides, he did apologize to him after breaking out the ho comment. He was just giving out some advice, but apparently Tammy didn't like it. As Dwayne reached Jaci's estate, he sighed and thought why does shit have to be so difficult in a relationship.

Dwayne stepped out of the Impala, showed the valet the invitation. The valet went to park the car. The mansion was huge, making Pegasus Pavillion look like a shanty. The mansion was Mediterranean in makeup and was built in beautiful white marble with gold letters saying Valentine Villa. Dwayne got his keys from the valet and went inside Valentine Villa.

Dwayne walked inside and saw that the entertainment area was huge. Chandeliers hung from the ceiling and the dance floor was filled with people. He heard Wyclef Jean singing "Staying Alive" one of his hits. Dwayne definitely thought that this party was jumping. Dwayne went over past the dance floor to a buffet table. He picked up a plate of honey-glazed ham, corn bread, collard greens and a glass of wine. Dwayne found a table and and sat down, watching his fellow partygoers have fun. He ate his food, but he wasn't in a good mood. Dwayne couldn't help but think of Tammy and how she was doing. If he didn't have a job to do, he never would've went to this party in the first place.

Jaci Valentine was talking to two distinguished gentlemen when a butler informed her that Dwayne Wayne has arrived. Jaci said, "Excuse me, gentlemen. I have to talk to this man." Jaci smiled as she walked over to Dwayne. Jaci couldn't help but think that this would be a landmark night for her and Dwayne.

Dwayne saw Jaci and thought that he wasn't really in the mood to deal with her, but he had to be close to her so he could get some info on her father.

Dwayne smiled at her, "Hello, Jaci. You were right, this party is slamming."

Jaci responded, "Yes, it is. Where's Tammy?"

Dwayne sighed with regret, "Tammy couldn't make it, so I'm flying solo."

Jaci said, "I'm sorry to hear that. If I was Tammy, I would do all I can to be with you."

Dwayne thought that Tammy was right about her, but he just needed to string her along until he got what he needed.

"Thank you for the compliment. Would you like to dance?"

Jaci smiled and said, "I'd love to." Jaci and Dwayne danced a slow number, with Jaci doing her best to sidle up to Dwayne. Dwayne continued to play the game, trying to do his job and leave. After a while, they stopped and sat down.

Jaci said, "I'd like you to meet my father Joseph Valentine."

Dwayne said, "We're going a bit too fast, aren't we?"

Jaci whispered softly in his ear, "You can never go fast enough for me, baby."

Dwayne's eyebrow raised as he replied, "Is that right?"

Jaci kissed him hard on the lips before Dwayne could offer a protest.

Jaci said, "You know you want me. Tammy isn't good enough for you. You should be with me."

Dwayne's mind was out of wack, the passion in the kiss made him weak in the knees. Dwayne managed to compose himself and said, "I'll think about it. But you know, I'd like to meet your father before I commit to you." Dwayne thought that he was going to do the damn thing and get out of here. Jaci thought that she had him right where he wanted him.

Jaci led Dwayne to a room in which her father was talking with two other gentlemen. Jaci walked over to Joseph Valentine and gave him a hug. "Papa, I'd like you to meet Dwayne Wayne."

Joseph Valentine shook Dwayne's hand and said, "It's nice to meet you, Dwayne."
"It's nice to meet you, Mr. Valentine."

Joseph smiled warmly,"No need for to call me Mister. It makes me feel old, just called me Joseph."

"Okay, Joseph." replied Dwayne.

Dwayne thought that Joseph Valentine should be called Mister, he sure as hell doesn't look like GQ material. Joseph was a portly Old Italian man with brown eyes. Besides that, he looked like he had rheumatism. But then again, PD told him that he was athletic for his size so he shouldn't be too overconfident. Jaci, Dwayne, Joseph, and the two other gentlemen had a long conversation. Dwayne thought that he definitely had what he needed because they basically recruited him into the mob.

They told him about some of the dirty deals Joseph was conducting in New York and how a man of his talents would be able to help him. Jaci was happy that Dwayne seemed to open to the idea of joining his father's business, but there was one more thing that was needed to cement him into the family.
Jaci stood up and said, "Father, we really must leave now. The party is still going on."

Joseph laughed, "I'm sorry, dear. Have fun, you two." Dwayne and Jaci smiled and left the room.

Jaci grabbed Dwayne's hand and pulled him into a room. Jaci softly closed the door.

Dwayne laughed, "Hey, where are we going, I thought the party was ahead."

Jaci started to take off her dress, "The party is right here, baby."

Dwayne thought OH SHIT! Dwayne backed away and fell down on the bed. Jaci dropped her black dress and stood in a black bra and black panties.

Jaci moved above him and said, "Don't you want to be with me? Put that cane down and come here, baby."

Dwayne knew that all he had to do is use the Pimp Cane, transform and it would be all good. However, Dwayne was drawn toward Jaci like a magnet, she just overrode all of his common sense. Dwayne put the Pimp Cane down and started to pull his tuxedo off. Jaci cooed as Dwayne took off his coat and shirt. Jaci kissed him passionately.

As she kissed him, Dwayne couldn't get enough of her tongue dancing with his in a duel of pleasure. Jaci slipped off his pants and he stood only in his boxers. Jaci kissed down his chest, bathing his nipples with her tongue. Dwayne groaned as she kissed his stomach down to his cock. Dwayne was enjoying Jaci's ministrations, but he felt like Jaci was taking the strength out of him with each kiss.

Dwayne figured that there was no woman alive that could take someone's strength during sex. Jaci pulled back his boxer shorts and pulled out Dwayne's penis. She went to town on him, licking his balls and giving him an unbelievable blowjob. Dwayne's cock was rock-hard and ready for action. Jaci took off her bra and panties and stood up, rubbing herself over Dwayne's member. Jaci lowered herself on Dwayne's penis and rocked slowly. Dwayne groaned in pain now.

Jaci rode Dwayne's cock and leaned over him whispering, "I bet you're wondering what's happening to you.

Dwayne moaned, "What are you doing to me?" Jaci moaned on his cock and pushed her breasts together. "I'm taking your strength away from you."

Dwayne croaked, "Why?"

Jaci said, "It's quite simple, Big Money."

Dwayne's eyes grew wide, "How do you know who I am?"

Sweat poured out off Jaci as she orgasmed, moaning and thrashing in ecstasy. Jaci pulled herself off him and said, "A good friend of yours told me who you are. You'll find out tomorrow."

Jaci bent down and licked her excretions from his penis.

She then put her wet mouth on him and sucked on it hard. Dwayne tensed up and climaxed in her face.

Jaci cleaned his cock, smiled and said, "Such a waste." Dwayne drifted to unconsciousness.

Robert, Creaig, and Tammy were worried about Dwayne. They believed he was kidnapped, so early on a Sunday morning Creaig called the police. The policeman who answered the phone said that since they hadn't heard from any kidnappers or anything, the police didn't have much to go on. Tammy grabbed the phone and yelled that Dwayne was going to an exclusive party last night at 55th street and the residence was Valentine Villa. The policeman said that it's not necessarily a kidnapping, Dwayne could have just stayed there for the night and he forgot to call. Robert grabbed the phone and talked about a missing persons report. The policeman said they could fill it out, but it would take a while. Tammy thanked the policeman and hung up the phone.

Tammy snarled, "The incompetence of the New Wales PD must extend to the New York Police Department."

Creaig said, "Let's call PD and DP."

Robert asked, "Why?"

With an exasperated sigh, Creaig said, "They have more money than God. They could get a commando force together or something."

Tammy said, "That sounds good to me."

A knock came on the door. Robert answered the door and PD and DP appeared.

PD said, "Have you guys heard from Dwayne? He was supposed to call me last night after he got back from the party."

The three teenagers shook their heads. DP whispered in PD's ear, "Damn, Valentine must have got him."

PD whispered, "That's obvious, but I don't know how he could pin Dwayne. Anyway, we have to go there and get him out of there."

PD said, "Listen guys, we're going to Valentine Villa and get Dwayne out of there. We'll call you when we bring him back."

Tammy growled, "Oh hell no, you're taking me with you. Nobody kidnaps my man and lives to tell about."

PD pleaded with her, "Tammy, it would be much safer for you to stay here. We can get him out."

Tammy kicked PD in the shin, grabbed him by his lapel and slammed PD against the wall. "Listen to me, I'm going to go with you or I will beat the living piss out of you and your friend from one end of this place to another. Are we clear?"

PD fearfully replied, "Yes, ma'am."

Creaig and Robert said in unison, "We're going too."

DP thought that he wouldn't want to be the person who fucks with Tammy Grabek. PD shook his suit and said, "Let's go, people."

Dwayne woke up slowly, still feeling weak from his sexual encounter with Jaci. He saw that he was tied up with Jaci and Joseph looking at him. Dwayne thought that the tying down shit was getting old.

Dwayne smirked at Jaci, "Was I the best you ever had? Do you have to almost kill a man to get your rocks off?"

Jaci slapped Dwayne in the face, "No, you were the first to feel my power."

Dwayne spat out, "But not the last, I'm sure. I do remember that your pussy was so loose it was like spaghetti."

Joseph backhanded Dwayne in the face. "Don't you dare talk to my daughter like that."

Dwayne scoffed, "I'll talk to that little slut anyway I want. You ain't the boss of me. Say, are you Marlon Brando's twin brother?"

Clapping burst through the air as Catman walked into the room. Catman smirked and said, "Would you look at this? My old friend Dwayne has been a bad boy."

Dwayne snarled, "Are the Golden Glocks getting so weak they need you to do their hardcore shit?"

Catman said, "No, they've come to their senses and put me in charge of shit in the field. I get to personally handle pieces of shit like you. Ain't it keen?"

"Oh yeah, this is just peachy. So how did the mafia find out who I am?"

Catman smiled, "Mr. Valentine saw that his rivals in the mafia were being taken out, one by one. He called us up to ask for protection against your associates PD and DP. We figured that eventually they would send you to try and infiltrate Mr. Valentine's organization. So that's why you were invited to the party, basically so we can just get rid of you. Mr. Valentine stays in business and we get rid of a threat."

Dwayne replied, "That's great, so I guess Jaci sucking the life out of me was part of the plan."

Catman shrugged, "Yeah, you don't know that the beautiful Ms. Valentine is chemically enhanced to be able to seduce anyone she wants. The strength sucking part is something that she can use at her discretion. Hey, look at it like this, at least you'll spend your last moments knowing that you had great sex."

Dwayne looked at Jaci and asked, "Jaci, did you really have to do it like that?"

Jaci shrugged and responded, "Yeah, you were trying to take my father down. I love my lifestyle and you would've ruined it."

Dwayne stated, "I hate to tell you this, but it's going to be ruined anyway. I'm sure that PD and DP will be here to rescue me."

Catman smirked, "I'm sure they will, but you'll be dead before then."

Dwayne asked, "Where's the Pimp Cane?"

Catman answered, "The Pimp Cane is right where you left it last night. Couldn't pick up the damn thing, but it's kind of attached to your life force and all too, so it's too weak to come and save you."

Dwayne smiled and sarcastically replied, "I guess all those years riding in the short bus finally helped you out, Catman. Congratulations. I'd clap for you, but I'm kinda tied up."

Catman smiled and said, "Talking shit to the end, I like that."

Catman signaled to two men and said, "Take him away, I want to be able to kill him in the most unspeakable manner possible." A loud noise rattled the windows in the room. Dwayne grinned, "It's not over yet."

PD, DP and Tammy stormed into Valentine Villa, cutting a swath of destruction through Catman and Valentine's troops. PD and DP were amazed at how vicious Tammy was. They just gave her a weapon and she went to work. In fact, it was almost like she was fated to be a bad girl.

PD yelled, "I'll search the left, Tammy go to the right, DP go to the rooms straight ahead."

Tammy shook her head and pointed straight ahead, "No, we all need to go this way."

PD asked, "How do you know?"

"I just have a feeling."

DP said, "Fuck this, we don't have time to debate. Let's go."

The trio ran straight ahead, fighting past soldiers and thugs with minimal effort.

Catman yelled, "How the fuck are they getting so close to us? Those soldiers should be slowing them down. Damnit, I wanted to torture you, and then kill you. I guess a couple of bullets to the head will have to do.

Catman, Joseph, and Jaci all raised their guns ready to bust a cap in Dwayne's ass. Dwayne closed his eyes and his mother appeared to him saying, "It's not your time yet, son. Open your eyes."

Dwayne answered, "Thanks, mom."

"You're welcome, pookie."

When Dwayne opened his eyes, he saw that Joseph was lying on the ground clutching his arm in pain. Tammy was beating the living crap out of Jaci, but he saw that Catman was still standing with a snarl on his face. PD and DP were lying on the ground.

Catman growled in rage, "You thought you were the only one with ill powers, didn't you? Your friends managed to stop us from shooting you, but they couldn't stop me from hurting them."

Tammy threw Jaci's bloody and barely conscious body to the side and stood up, asking, "What the fuck are you talking about?"

Catman bowed to Tammy, "Hello, Tammy. It's like this, your boyfriend is the great superhero Big Money and my job is to kill him. The damning thing is he would be dead by now if it weren't for you and his friends. Now, it's time for him to die. Catman closed his eyes and a red glow surrounding his entire body. Catman pulled his hands back and a huge blast of crimson energy burst forth from his hands toward Dwayne.

Tammy yelled, "NO! YOU WON'T KILL HIM!"

Tammy ran over to Dwayne, prepared to shield him from the attack.

Dwayne's eyes grew big and he yelled, "NO, STAY BACK!"

Tammy lunged toward Dwayne's body, closed her eyes, and prepared for the worst.

The heat of the energy blast enveloped Tammy, but she found out that she was draped over Dwayne and the energy blast didn't kill her. Tammy opened her eyes and saw that she was glowing with a blue light. Her clothes were changed into from the all black ensemble she was wearing into a maroon suit. Catman looked on in amazement as he saw Tammy Grabek withstand an energy blast that would incinerate an ordinary man.

Catman stammered, "No way, no how."

Tammy said, "I'm with you."

Catman snarled in anger, "I don't know how or why, but you're going to have to die."

Catman unleashed another energy bolt and Tammy dodged it. Tammy raised back her hands and cried out Ghetto Blaster as a fierce blue blast hit Catman in the chest, knocking him back.

Tammy said in a menacing voice, "If you hurt him again, I'll kill you."

Catman groaned, "This isn't over, Dwayne, a.k.a Big Money, PD, DP, Tammy. All of you will pay for your transgressions against the Golden Glocks."

Catman closed his eyes and disappeared in a bright red light.

Dwayne looked at Tammy and said, "What the fuck just happened here?"

"I've got no idea. All I knew was that I had to save you and then this power came over me."

Dwayne said, "Thank you for saving my life. I'd say from the looks of it you're a crime-fighting pimpette now."

Tammy walked over to Dwayne, untied him and gave him a hug with tears running down her face. "I'm so glad your safe." Dwayne hugged her tight in response.

PD and DP got up from the attack by Catman and looked at Tammy's change in wardrobe.

PD said, "Wow, somehow you were fated like Dwayne to be a badass."

Tammy said, "That's great, but don't I get a weapon like him?"

A female walked into the room and said, "Here's your weapon."

PD looked at her and said, "Pam Grier? What are you doing here?"

Pam walked over to PD and clocked him in the jaw. "What does it look like I'm doing. I'm giving Tammy her magical Pimp Cane."

"Did you have to hit me?"

Pam smiled, "Yeah, I had to hit you. Anyways, your cane has the same attributes as his. You can transform it into any hand-held weapon. You have increased strength and agility. Your fighting attacks are the Ghetto Kick, Punch, 40 Ounce Bounce, and you can also do the Ghetto Blaster, which is a big release of energy. Dwayne has the ability to do the Ghetto Blaster as well. Unfortunately, your partners haven't been training him hard enough. As far as your clothes go, you'll probably change into big bellbottoms or hot pants, some crap like that along with the standard modern stuff."

"That's great, but why me?"

Pam smiled, "Because you're the one. I've been waiting to give this to someone for a very long time."

Tammy looked at the cane in her hand, which had a small gold figurine of a woman standing on top of the world as her handle.

Pam said, "That cane was wielded by me, so I want you to honor this cane as it was your own child."

Tammy smiled and asked, "One more thing, am I'm a unbelievable pimp like him?"

Pam smirked and replied, "Girls are always pimps, and they can play whoever they want. I'm off now. I'll leave you in the somewhat capable hands of PD and DP." Pam walked out of the room.

PD said, "Somewhat capable? She hasn't done a good movie since Jawbreaker."

Pam returned and cracked him over the head with a stick. "Anyone else going to talk shit." All of them shook their heads no.

Dwayne, Rob, Creaig, Tammy, PD and DP left the Valentine Villa. They left behind the evidence that Dwayne got on Saturday night at the party. Craig and Rob still didn't know that Dwayne and Tammy were superheros. Dwayne and Tammy slept in each other's arms Sunday night. Rob, Creaig, PD and DP went out on a night on the town. One thing was for certain; this was a weekend that Dwayne, Rob, Tammy, and Creaig would never forget.

End Chapter 3

Author's notes

This one is going to be very long. First off, the line in which Creaig was talking about giving Tammy an unbelievable orgasm was actually from another fanfic writer, Peter Suzuki. It was a title of one of his Tenchi lemons "Sasami Has a Passion Satisfying, Earthquake Making, Glass Breaking Orgasm." It's a funny little read. I just reworded it. When Robert was drunk and he yelled out "FLAMING SPEAR, HOT DAMN" that was from "A Raisin in the Sun" by Lorraine Hansberry. AP English does count for something, :) Umm, when I had thought this up, I actually basically stayed with most of what I did, except for the Tammy thing. I wasn't planning on her to be a girlfriend to him or anything, but when I get to typing and changing stuff, that just popped into my head. I also wasn't going to make her into a heroine, but that happened too. The reaction of the police when Creaig and company called them might be screwed up. I didn't really know exactly what the protocol was. The Pam Grier thing was an add in, but it makes sense considering that she was like the first (and maybe only) female actress that really kicked ass in blaxploitation movies. Also, this thing ended up being very sexual with the strip tease by Tammy and Jaci's seduction of Dwayne. That's the breaks, I guess. The only thing is now I wonder if I messed up Dwayne's credibility as a pimp. Probably not, just for the fact that maybe Tammy would be open to him still macking girls, but only to save the world. One more thing, I know that fanfiction.net and Dreamcast didn't exist in 1997, but it's my damn story and I'll put what I want it there. I had fun writing this up. As I was doing this, it felt like it was a movie or something. One more thing, this is my longest piece of work and I hope people enjoy reading it.

Shoutouts to Ra'akone, kale, raoh, Juliet, Amy, and Lady Jay.

Peace, love, and hair grease

Showstopper

4: The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles Ch 4

The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles-Ch. 4

A gentle breeze caressed the cheeks of the man. The sea he was traveling on was nice and calm. The man loved to ride on the sea. Unfortunately for him, he was going to a place where few dared to tread. This man was being sent along with 50 other men to The Cauldron, a.k.a Levy Island Correctional Facility.

The Black Prophet looked out at the sea in barely contained rage. He couldn't believe that a lout like him beat him. He was also very angry that the justice system stopped him from cleansing the world. Apparently, they didn't understand that he was only killing people for their own good. People always complain about how the world sucked. He was only trying to change the world for the better. Well, they wouldn't be able to keep him down. He would find a way to escape The Cauldron.

Black Prophet heard all of the stories about The Cauldron. He'd heard about how prisoners came in and died before their time. He'd heard that the prison was haunted. He'd heard all sorts of nonsense, but he was confident that no prison could be as bad as how The Cauldron was described.

The boat transporting Black Prophet and 50 other dangerous criminals reached The Cauldron. Black Prophet looked at his new home. The Cauldron was an imposing gray box, with a chain link fence implanted with electric shock waves that surrounded the main building. Light towers were spread out around the prison. The criminals were led into the imposing gray box.

As the Black Prophet steeped into the room, he saw dank and dirty cells containing rank prisoners. He couldn't believe how unkempt the prisoners were. It was like he was in a time warp back to the old days of prisons. He didn't see a TV or radio anywhere.

"Damn, I thought prisons were supposed to be cleaner than this."

The guard escorting Black Prophet smirked and replied, "You just caught us on a bad day. Besides, a private corporation runs this prison. As long as they make money off of you pieces of scum, it doesn't matter how sanitary this place is."

Black Prophet looked at the guard with disdain, "How does this abomination make money?"

The guard cuffed Black Prophet on the head and yelled, "You'll find out later how this prison is feasible. Don't you EVER look at me like that! From now on, you obey me, Officer Scruggs. You may have been hot shit in New Wales, but here you have to learn respect."

The guard pushed Black Prophet into a cell with another man.

"Have fun, now." cried Scruggs as he locked Black Prophet up.

The cell he'd been thrown into was very simple, just a double decker bunk bed and a small bathroom with a sink and a toilet.

"You got off easy, dun. When Scruggs locked me down, he beat me with his nightstick." said the man.

"Who are you?" replied Black Prophet in a low voice.

"My name is Willie Wayne, yourself?"

Willie Wayne was 46 years old with a scruffy beard and hard black eyes. His muscular and stocky frame was pock-marked with various wounds from his time in The Cauldron.

"My name is Malcolm-Jamal Helmsley, but I'd like to be called The Black Prophet."

Willie scoffed, "Listen, Malcolm. I'm not going to call you The Black Prophet. That's a silly nickname and besides you're not God. If you were, you would get us and everyone else out of this hellhole."

Malcolm bristled with anger, "Do you know who I am?"

Willie stood up and said, "Yeah, I know about you, Malcolm. You don't scare me. You're in The Cauldron now and you need to realize that if you don't act right, you'll be burned like all the other chumps who come in here."

Malcolm rose from the floor, "You listen to me, Willie. I'll rise above this cesspool and regain my place as the future messiah of this earth."

Willie shook his head and laughed. "You do that. Nobody has escaped this rock unless they were in a pine box."

"There's a first time for everything, Willie." retorted Malcolm.

Willie climbed onto the top bunk and closed his eyes, saying, "It's your funeral. I'm going to take a nap."

Malcolm smirked; "Don't let me stop you from getting your beauty sleep, O wise one."

Willie snorted at his remark, but didn't respond. Malcolm thought that Willie was arrogant, but he had to figure out how to convert him to his way. Malcolm lay down on the bottom bunk and closed his eyes to go to sleep.

Tammy adjusted her Ray-Bans as she sat on the bench watching Dwayne play basketball. It had been 5 days since that fateful Sunday in which she had saved Dwayne and become a super heroine. Damn, her life changed as soon as she received this responsibility. She had been under intense training from PD and DP in learning how to control her powers and to get some fighting techniques. Dwayne watched the sessions and told her that they went at her a bit harder than with him. Tammy kind of figured that it would be that way, probably to prove that she could handle the pressure. However, her gender helped her in other ways. PD and DP gave her a Porsche 911 and she received a slightly higher salary than Dwayne from her work in public relations. Dwayne was slightly perturbed by this turn of events, but she knew how to defuse his anger. A long back massage followed by long, passionate kisses took his mind off his troubles. Surprisingly, New Wales had been quiet so Tammy hadn't gone on her first major assignment yet. She still needed a good nickname; maybe Dwayne would have one for her. Tammy smiled as one of Dwayne's teammates made a shot. Tammy's cell phone rang.

Tammy picked up the phone and said, "Talk."

DP said, "Now he's got you doing it too."

Tammy laughed, "What's up, DP?"

"We need both of you here. Its showtime, girl."

Tammy tried to keep the excitement out of her voice as she said goodbye to DP.

The heat rose from the asphalt as Dwayne dribbled the basketball, surveying the court. He thought about how well his team had played today. Usually, he and his teammates would get beaten pretty damn bad. Apparently, God was smiling down on them today because they had a one-point lead. Only one more point was needed for Dwayne's team to win.

Dwayne smiled at his opponent and asked, "How do you want it? A drive to the left past your sorry ass or to stick a jumper in your grill."

His opponent smiled at Dwayne's bravado and answered, "Just do the damn thing if you're so special. You haven't been able to hit a clutch shot since you were a little git."

Dwayne had a big shit-eating grin on his face as he broke off a beautiful Allen Iverson like crossover to shake the defender out of his shoes. Dwayne gets past the defender and throws down a vicious two-handed slam, yelling as he hung on the rim.

The crowd that was watching the game was stunned at this display. Dwayne had never dunked before in his life.

One of his teammates said, "Damn, your girl Tammy must be a good charm for you. You scored half of our team's points and dished out a bunch of assists."

Dwayne smiled and thought that the training he got from PD and DP definitely helped his hops. It was really too bad that he couldn't tell them how he improved his game.

Tammy yelled, " Great dunk, Dwayne. We've got to go now."

Dwayne smirked, "Duty calls. See you later, people."

Dwayne got into Tammy's Porsche and they left to go to Pegasus Pavilion.

Tammy was slightly fidgety as she drove to Pegasus Pavilion. Tammy couldn't wait to use her new powers to dispatch evil. Dwayne told her about some of the adventures he'd head and they were as cool as hell to her.

Tammy asked, "I need a nickname. Any ideas?"

Dwayne's brow crinkled in thought.

Dwayne smiled, "How about Silk?"

"How did you feel on your first assignment?"

Dwayne grinned ruefully, "I was scared going to OBT, but I got better as I went along. Of course, having a religious zealot choking the life out of you motivates you real fast."

"Do you ever think about how amazing and terrifying this job is?"

"Every day when I wake up I wonder why I was picked to do this. Yeah, PD and DP told me it was fate and everything but there wasn't anything special about me. I was just a guy going to school, hanging with my peeps and going home to my grandma. But in the span of a month, I've become a crime-fighting icon that has a beautiful girlfriend, a cool job that pays more than a teacher could ever hope to learn, and a fly ride. Then again, I constantly worry about how the superhero thing could possibly kill my family and friends. My grandma is the only relation I have left in New York. I wouldn't know what to do if you died in the line of fire. Rob and Creaig have been my friends since middle school and they have a bright future ahead of them. It would suck if they were killed because of me. But besides that, I don't want to die before having a family, writing a book, or traveling to different places in the world."

Tammy smiled, "I was wondering if I was the only person who was thinking like that."

"Hell no. I'll do whatever it takes to keep you safe."

"Thank you, Dwayne." whispered Tammy as they reached Pegasus Pavilion.

Dwayne and Tammy entered the underground headquarters and sat down with PD and DP in front of Creeper. Creeper appeared on the computer screen and sneered at Dwayne and Tammy.

"How cute, you two come in here holding hands like this is a fucking picnic. You two make me sick."

Dwayne said, "You know, this bitter shit is getting old. Know your role and give us the information, numbnuts. Or should I say, numbchips."

Creeper looked at Dwayne aghast and replied, "Here's the deal. You two have to fight against Shadowdancer."

A picture of a 6"0, white-haired white man with a slim build appeared on the screen.

"Shadowdancer's m.o. is to deal with people's nightmares. He doesn't really have much a grand motive. He just likes to destroy people."

PD spoke up, "Both of us have tried to take him out for years, but he's stopped us cold."

Dwayne said, "So you're hoping we can put him away."

DP said, "That's the gist of it."

Dwayne said, "We'll do the damn thing. What super powers does Shadowdancer have?"

Creeper stated, "He's got a psychic blast attack, the ability to use his mind to lift to lift heavy objects and the way he's uses people's nightmares to hurt them. His last location was at the water tower across town."

Dwayne answered, "We're on it."

Tammy was apprehensive about the battle against Shadowdancer.

Dwayne saw the look of concern on her face and said, "Tammy, you can't go into this afraid. I know you can do this."

Tammy smiled and said with fervor, "Let's go!"

Both of them yelled "Ghetto!" and changed with Big Money attired in a white suit and Silk in a matching white shirt with white leather bellbottoms and platform shoes.

Big Money smiled at PD and DP and stated, "Oh, Tammy's nickname is Silk."

PD and DP both said in unison, "Nice."

Silk smiled and both of them got into Tammy's Porsche to drive to the water tower.

Big Money and Silk got to the water tower and stepped outside. The goose bumps rose on both of them as they entered the tower. The duo climbed the steps, each thinking that it was too quiet. It was like an ominous feeling of dread surrounded them each step they took toward the top of the tower. The wind blew against the tower in a soft whisper, almost like ghosts were flying around the tower. Silk felt like they should just go back down to the car and leave. Big Money was scared as well, but he fought down the despair he felt in the tower. Big Money and Silk finally got to the top of the water tower and a voice boomed out "WELCOME!" Silk jumped at the sound of the voice while Big Money's heart started pumping faster, as though it wanted to burst out of his body. Big Money and Silk transformed their canes into an AK-47 and a katana, respectively. Shadowdancer stood in front of them with a grin on his face, attired in a scarlet robe trimmed in gold.

Big Money said, "We're taking you in, Shadowdancer. We can do this peacefully or we can make this into a very painful undertaking for you. What will it be?"

Shadowdancer shrugged, "Okay, you guys can take me in."

He held his hands out for them to take him away. Silk thought that this was too easy, but he wasn't making any threatening advances toward them. Big Money thought that this had to be some kind of trick, but he figured that his reputation was making criminals think twice before fighting him. The two went over to Shadowdancer and touched his wrists. A gold light enveloped the duo and they fell down to the floor in a deep sleep.

Dwayne opened his eyes and was looking his younger self-standing with his father at his mother's wake. He remembered how peaceful his mom looked in the coffin. After that, he saw his father backhand him in the face a couple of days later.

Willie yelled, "You're useless! You'll never be worth anything. I wished I never created from my loins."

Dwayne's eyes teared up as he saw his father beating him again and again. Next up was Jaci Valentine seducing him, taking his life with one final push on his penis. Finally, he looked at the charred corpse of Tammy Grabek as she protected him from Catman's energy blast. As tears ran down Dwayne's face, Dwayne/Big Money yelled, "STOP IT!" Big Money woke up in the real world and looked over at Silk, who was going through her own nightmares.

Tammy opened her eyes and saw Catman's crimson laser incinerate Dwayne, as she stood helpless. Tammy started sobbing uncontrollably as her parents started to berate her for her performance in school. Tammy's older sister Michelle had graduated a couple of years ago as valedictorian in her class. Tammy was going to graduate with honors. Tammy was happy with where she was, but her parents wanted her to be in the top 10 of her class. Tammy saw Dwayne leaving her because he didn't love her anymore. Tammy stood up and screamed like an enraged animal as she opened her eyes in the real world.

Shadowdancer smirked and said, "How did you like my presents to you, Big Money and Silk?"

Big Money stood up and started to glow red in anger. The red aura surrounding his body flickered into small flames. Silk stood up and a bright blue light surrounded her. Her aura also burst into blue flames.

Big Money and Silk raised their hands back and yelled in unison "GHETTOBLASTER!"

The two energy blasts soared toward Shadowdancer. Shadowdancer stood stock-still as the energy bolts hit him. When the smoke cleared, Big Money and Silk was each on one knee and Shadowdancer was still standing, albeit in some pain.
Big Money and Silk looked at Shadowdancer in amazement.

"I guess you didn't appreciate my offering to you. Let me give you something else."

Shadowdancer used his psychic blast and threw Silk against the wall, knocking the wind out of her. Big Money raised himself up and jumped out at Shadowdancer with his AK-47. Big Money started emptying clips at Shadowdancer. Shadowdancer dodged the hail of bullets and closed his eyes, using his mind to pick up a nearby metal pipe. As Big Money drew closer to Shadowdancer, Shadowdancer swung the pipe at Big Money's head, connecting with a sickening crunch. Big Money fell to the ground in a heap.

Shadowdancer stood over Big Money, kicked him a couple of times in the ribs and said, "I used to just torment people just because I could. But you and your sidekick there have given me a purpose. The inner turmoil inside of you two is unbelievable."

Big Money spat out some blood and croaked, "I'm glad to see that we're role models for psychotic bastards."

Big Money pulled himself to his feet and snarled, "You're on my shit list."

Big Money cracked Shadowdancer in the jaw, sending Shadowdancer sprawling to the ground. Silk got up and jumped on top of Shadowdancer, pummeling him with punches packed with explosive blue energy. Shadowdancer's face was a bloody mess as he pushed Silk off of him. Silk scrambled to her feet and gave him a Ghetto Punch to the kidney. Shadowdancer doubled over in pain as Big Money Ghetto Punched him the other kidney, and then kicked Shadowdancer in the face with a roundhouse kick. Shadowdancer flew into the wall and crumpled into a heap on the ground. Big Money turned his cane into a 35 mm Magnum pistol. Big Money turned Shadowdancer over and backhanded him in the face.

Big Money put the gun to Shadowdancer's head in rage, "You make me sick, going into our minds to create anguish. I'm going to make sure you never do this again."

Shadowdancer sneered, "Do it, I dare you too. Know this, you'll never forget the name Shadowdancer. Even if I'm not here in body, I'll always be with you. I'm your worst nightmare because I bring out the truth in you. You're a worthless excuse for human life and you'll never amount to anything."

Big Money's hand is shaking and his face is contorted in a mask of pain and rage at Shadowdancer's words. Big Money started to pull the trigger when Silk said, "No, you'll be no better than he is."

Big Money put the gun down and says, "You're right, Silk. I believe you know what to do though." Silk turns her cane into an aluminum baseball bat and hits Shadowdancer in the ribcage. Shadowdancer grimaces in pain as Big Money pistol-whips him into unconsciousness.

Big Money called the cops and told them to get Shadowdancer at the water tower, which through a miracle was still standing. However, the old water tower was definitely going to go down a couple of years earlier than it was supposed to due to the battle. Big Money and Silk draped their arms around each other, feeling the pain from their battle. Big Money had a big lump on the back of his head with hurt ribs. Silk had bruised ribs and a cut lip. The duo gingerly walked down the stairs, the trip taking a lot longer than if they would have been healthy. When they got outside, the NWPD and a bunch of TV crews were on the scene. After giving a short statement to the police and the media, Big Money and Silk left to go to Pegasus Pavilion.

Dwayne tossed and turned in his bed. For the past couple of nights since his fight with Shadowdancer, he was having nightmares about his dad abusing him again. The nightmares ate away at his sanity. Dwayne got up and cried; overwhelmed by the mental pain he was experiencing. Dwayne got out of bed, put on some clothes and walked to a nearby park. His grandmother was visiting a friend, so he didn't have any problems walking out of the crib in the early morning hours.

Dwayne sat on a bench and looked out at the lake. He got up and started to move toward the water. Dwayne heard voices calling him to join them in the water. The voices said his pain would go away if he just closed his eyes and floated in the water. He just wanted it all to go away.

"Wake up, Tammy."

Tammy groaned and pulled the covers over her even tighter.

"WAKE UP! DWAYNE IS IN TROUBLE!"

Tammy sat up in her bed with a start and asked, "Who said that?"

"I'll tell you later. Trust me, Dwayne is going to commit suicide. He's been having nightmares and they've crumbled his sanity and spirit away."

Tammy normally didn't trust voices in her head, but she put on some clothes and got in her car.

Tammy parked her car and ran out towards the lake. She didn't really know how she was supposed to help him. Tammy saw Dwayne's body sink in the water. Tammy cried out in anguish as a blue light blazed forth from Tammy.

Dwayne was just starting to slip away from the mortal plane when a blue light shined before him. The blue light gave him started and helped rebuild his sanity. Dwayne slowly opened his eyes and saw the vision of his mother.

"Mom, what happened to me?"

"The nightmares you've been having were induced by Shadowdancer. Because of this, your spirit and sanity was breaking down like the sands in an hourglass."

"Okay, why isn't Tammy being attacked?"

"Well, she didn't put a gun to Shadowdancer's head."

"Figures, but I wanted to kill him for bringing up those bad memories."

"Yes, I know. I just wanted to say I'm proud of you for not killing him. I'm also glad that you found someone special like Tammy." replied Dwayne's mom with a smile.

Dwayne smiled, "Thank you, but I guess you have to go now."

Dwayne's mom smiled and responded, "Yeah, your time isn't coming yet. Good-bye, pookie."

"Good-bye, Mom."

The blue light carried Dwayne from the water to Tammy.

Tammy watched the blue light carry Dwayne to her and couldn't believe that she had the power to levitate Dwayne.

"The power is your love for Dwayne and hope for a better future."

"Who are you?" said Tammy.

"I'm Natasha McKee."

Tammy's eyes grew wide as she asked, "The famous female activist?"

Natasha appeared to her with short black hair and a white gown on.

She smiled and replied, "That's what I was while I was in the land of the living. Now my job is to guide you whenever you need help."

"So you're a guardian angel?"

"Yes."

"Cool gig."

"Quite, my work here is done. Bye." whispered Natasha.

"Bye, Natasha."

Dwayne was laid down in Tammy's lap and was fully awake. Dwayne said, "Nice night for a moonlight stroll."

Tammy kissed Dwayne's forehead, then she slapped him in the back of the head saying, "Dammit, I love you. You need to stop doing this. You almost died having sex against your will, your childhood enemy almost killed you and now this."

Dwayne rubbed the back of his head, "I couldn't help this one. Shadowdancer apparently was making nightmares from jail, so the constant nightmares crumbled my sanity and spirit."

"I know, my guardian angel told me."

Dwayne smiled, "Who's your guardian angel?"

"Natasha McKee."

"Cool."

"You sound nonchalant about it."

Dwayne smiled, "I see my mom sometimes, so that's probably why I'm so nonchalant about paranormal things."

"Well, I'm tired so I'm going to take you to my house and clean you up. After that, you're going to sleep with me."

Dwayne thought that maybe attempted suicide had some worth. Tammy said, "No, you're not getting any tonight."

"Damn, can you read my mind or something?"

Tammy smiled and answered, "I know you pretty well, Dwayne Wayne."

"What about your parents?"

"As usual, my parents are on a business trip. Besides, I need to hold you in my arms and make sure you stay put."

"Fair enough, my grandma went to stay at a friend's house for a couple of days, so it's all good." replied Dwayne. Tammy and Dwayne leave the park and go home.

Alice Wayne (Dwayne's mom) and Natasha McKee smile at their charges as they leave.

End Ch. 4

Author's Notes

I've just got to say that I'm on a roll with this series so far. It's scary me at how I'm doing this. The only addition I made to the chapter was the guardian angel/attempted suicide by Dwayne. I'm really looking forward to the next chapter in the series. I think I have a pretty good setup for that one.

Peace, love, and hair grease

Showstopper

5: The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles Ch 5

The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles-Ch 5

Malcolm-Jamal Helmsley lay on his bed, annoyed at Willie's snoring. He had been in this god-awful prison for about 3 weeks. It was absolutely mind numbing in The Cauldron. Every day they would get up at the crack of dawn and work on license plates, hats, and other crap until 6 in the evening. The food given to the prisoners was one step above pig slop. The prisoners were not allowed to have radios or TV's, so unless they got mail from their family members prisoners were shut off from current events.

Malcolm glared at Willie's bed above him. Willie's snoring was like a damn cannon, shooting off at enemy battleships. Besides that, he was getting tired of hearing the stories about how many men he's killed since he was in The Cauldron. Malcolm was also getting tired of hearing about how Willie's son was useless. Malcolm was actually glad that Willie's son Dwayne could piss off Willie so much. Personally, he didn't believe that one child could be as bad as Willie made him out to be.

Malcolm groaned as he heard the "dulcet" tones of Officer Scruggs telling his fellow prisoners today was a special day. Of course, every day was a special day to Scruggs. Malcolm thought that Scruggs enjoyed his job far too much. During his time here, Scruggs punched him in the kidney, kicked him in the neck, and clubbed him unconscious with his nightstick. Malcolm thought that Scruggs should be the one locked up instead of some of the prisoners. The rest of the prison staff was fair. In fact, Malcolm played spades with the prison cook, doctor, and chaplain respectively.

Officer Scruggs got to Malcolm and Willie's cell and said, "How is the high and mighty Black Prophet doing today?"

Malcolm smiled and sarcastically replied, "Oh, I'm having a blast. I'm going to recommend this place to all of my friends."

Scruggs smirked and said, "You can't get a better endorsement than that. Come with me, I have a surprise for you."

 Malcolm smirked and said, "I don't swing that way."

Scruggs backhanded Malcolm across the face and said, "Don't get smart with me."

Malcolm wiped the blood from his lips and replied, "You know, society is much more accepting of homosexuals today. You have nothing to be ashamed of." Malcolm started stomping around the cell and yelled "WE'RE QUEER, WE'RE HERE, WE"RE NOT GOING ANYWHERE!"

Willie awoke from the ruckus being raised and said, "I'm trying to sleep a little longer. Shut the fuck up."

Scruggs grabbed Malcolm and slammed him against the wall and snarled, "Shut up or I'll cut you from your scrotum to your brain."

Malcolm replied, "There you go talking about men's crotches again. Just admit to yourself that you're gay."

Scruggs' face turned red in anger and he said, "Okay, you think you're a funny man now. I was going to put Willie through The Gauntlet, but it's your turn. I can't wait to see how you fare." Scruggs threw Malcolm on his bed and stalked away.

Willie looked at Malcolm and shook his head. Malcolm looked at Willie and said, "What's The Gauntlet?"

Willie replied, "The Gauntlet is the big moneymaker for this place. Once a month, Scruggs picks a prisoner to fight against 10 of the meanest people this place has to offer. You only have one weapon that's picked at random by the warden. Basically, you have to kill or incapitate your opponents to survive."

Malcolm said, "That's just great, how is this supposed to make money?"

Willie smirked and said, "The prison administration flies in big ballers who pay ungodly amounts of money to see this spectacle in person. I believe that they broadcast this shit on Pay-Per-View as well."

Malcolm looked incredulous at Willie and said, "Let me get this straight, Once a month a dude has to kill or maim 10 other people to survive and people pay money to see it live and in their living rooms."

 Willie smiled ruefully and said, "That's the plan. I personally think that they were inspired by George Carlin's theory."

Malcolm said, "What theory is that?"

Willie leaned back in his bed and said, "You know, that a real human spectacle would be to put steroid-enraged athletes on a island and let them kill each other." Malcolm stood up and paced. He was an okay fighter, but he didn't think that he could beat down 10 people.

Willie jumped down from his bed and looked at Malcolm, saying, "Listen, pacing isn't going to help you any. You need to sit down and listen to what I'm going to tell you."

Malcolm sat down on his bed and looked at Willie expectantly. Willie said, "I've been in a couple of these and the main thing you have to understand is not to spend all of your energy early on. Try and finish things as quickly as possible because the first couple of guys will be jabronis. Second, be as nasty as possible to your opponent. Third, play toward the crowd. If the crowd likes you, you can feed off their emotion for that extra boost of adrenalin. Finally, keep your head out there."

Malcolm looked at Dwayne in bemusement and said, "You sound like a coach talking to a player or something. I'm potentially going to kill 10 people today."

Willie shrugged, "It's you or them, dog. Oh, another tip. If you're really getting tired, think about someone you hate. That'll push you to another level of rage easily."

Malcolm smiled, "Thanks for the advice. One more question, what does this place look like?"

Willie responded, "It's a big arena thing where everybody will be watching you and your opponent. Think the Roman Coluseum, back in the olden days."

Malcolm snorted, "I feel like I'm a slave, just like Spartacus."

Willie said, "You're right, I actually wanted to go into The Gauntlet today."

Malcolm looked at Willie in surprise and asked, "Why?"

Willie said, "It's my son's birthday today."

Malcolm said, "Cool."

Willie said, "No, it's not cool. I needed to go into The Gauntlet to release this anger I have against him. He's the reason I'm in here. The little punk hasn't visited me once in 11 years."

Malcolm asked, "Didn't the court say you abused him when he was a little boy?"

Willie snarled, "I didn't abuse that little bastard. I was just trying to make a man out of him. His mother had just died and he needed to become tough."

Malcolm's eyebrow raised and he said, "I understand."

Malcolm thought that this was his opportunity to get him on his side. Malcolm smiled at Willie and said, "Listen, I understand how the justice system misunderstood your intentions. They misunderstood how I was just trying to change society for the better. If you'll become my business partner, we'll change the world. Fathers won't have to worry about how had to hit their children."

Malcolm extended his hand to shake on the deal. Willie thought that Malcolm had to agree to one condition before helping him out. Willie said, "If you can get through The Gauntlet, I'll be your partner."

Malcolm queried, "Okay, do we have a deal?"

Willie shook his hand and said, "Deal."

Officer Scruggs walked to their cell and said, "Nice to see you're making friends before you die."

Malcolm smirked and said, "I'm glad to see you have so much confidence in my ability, Scruggs."

Scruggs scowled and said, "Let's go."

Malcolm thought as they went to the arena that Willie was definitely a sick individual. However, he needed to make a sacrifice for the greater good. Willie was definitely knowledgeable about what was going down in The Cauldron. He needed to use this knowledge to find a way to escape this hellhole.

Scruggs and Malcolm stooped in front of a big metal door. Scruggs smiled and said, "Get ready."
 
Malcolm grinned and replied with bravado that he didn't feel, "I was born ready."

Scruggs and Malcolm entered a huge Roman style arena, just as Willie said. The whole prison population was crowded in rafters above the duo. Malcolm looked straight ahead and saw the warden, along with the prison's cook, doctor, librarian and some of the high rollers in a glass booth above the fighting space. Scruggs went to the center of the arena with a microphone and asked for silence. The crowd immediately shut up as Scruggs introduced Malcolm and his opponent Brickhouse ala Micheal Buffer. The crowd reached a fever pitch as Malcolm and his opponent glared at each other.

Malcolm looked up at the chiseled 6"6 frame of Brickhouse and was immediately pissed off at the obvious handicap. Brickhouse had a huge weight and height advantage over him. On top of that, all he got was a tacky aluminum bat while Brickhouse was equipped with a katana. Scruggs got out of the way and yelled, "FIGHT!"

Malcolm immediately swung at Brickhouse's knee, looking to bring the giant down. Brickhouse flipped over Malcolm's attack, landed on his feet and swung his katana at Malcolm's head. Malcolm blocked Brickhouse's strike and kicked him in the knee. Brickhouse hopped around in pain as Malcolm struck Brickhouse in the aforementioned knee with the aluminum bat. Brickhouse fell down to the ground and Malcolm started to beat the living crap out of Brickhouse. Malcolm couldn't stop beating on Brickhouse, even after Brickhouse was way past the point of being alive anymore. A guard nearby pulled Malcolm off of the bloodied body of Brickhouse as two more guards pulled Brickhouse off the field.

Malcolm started to mug for the crowded, throwing up gang signs and breaking off the "prison" pose. He even started talking trash to the departed Brickhouse. Malcolm felt an unbelievable energy course through his veins. It was a primal urge. He found out that he wanted to kill or severely injure whomever they put in his path.

Willie watched as Malcolm beat down Brickhouse. He was pretty sure that Malcolm would have been destroyed after getting past the first guy even with the advice he gave him. Willie cringed as Malcolm hit the next opponent in the nuts with the bat. It looked like Malcolm was going to get through The Gauntlet without that much damage suffered. Willie sighed slightly and thought that at the least, his partnership with Malcolm would fail because Malcolm would end up dying trying to get out of here. At the most, Malcolm could find a way to get out of here and he could punish that son of his for being such a punk.

Malcolm managed to get through the rest of the challengers, although it was much tougher than Willie thought it would be for him. During the course of The Gauntlet, Malcolm sustained a sprained elbow, a knife cut his face, his ribs were sore and one of his legs had a huge gash in it. Malcolm stood in pain as the medical team whisked him away to heal his injuries. Malcolm was glad that he avoided death today and now he had a plan to get out of here without having to risk his life. He would tell Willie about it later.

Dwayne Wayne sat in his Calculus class. His mind was definitely not on Calculus. Today was his birthday, October 8th. He'd now hit one of the magical numbers in a person's life, his 18th birthday. He thought about how his life has changed since he came to New Wales when he was ten. First off, his grandma didn't beat him within an inch of his life like his dad. Second, he was able to make friends instead of shying away from people. Since his father beat him so much, he was afraid to trust anybody outside of his family. Third, through the grace of God he'd been able to become a superhero and be with a beautiful woman like Tammy.

Dwayne grinned to himself and thought about how Tammy was his soulmate. She knew him so well that she could finish his sentences and vice versa. Fourth, his public relations job was definitely awesome. He'd been able to meet with The Rza, Cappadonna, Wesley Willis, and Christopher Walken during the last couple of weeks. In fact, he and his grandmother had talked about Dwayne not going to college and continuing to work for PD and DP Productions. He'd made enough money that he could pay for his college education easily.

Dwayne also thought about how the city has been relatively quiet. He and Tammy took down some child molesters, but they didn't even try and fight back. He'd pretty much figured that Catman was lying in wait to spring another attack on him. As the bell rang, Dwayne stopped thinking about such weighty issues and left to go meet Tammy.

Dwayne walked outside and slipped on his shades. Tammy ran up to Dwayne and gave him a kiss. She put her arms and around and whispered, "Happy Birthday."

Dwayne smiled and said, "I couldn't ask for a better birthday present than being with you."

Tammy smiled, "Flatterer."

Dwayne bowed slightly and said, "Always, What's the program today? My grandma needed to borrow the ride today because her car was in the shop."

Tammy crinkled her nose pertly, "I can't tell you what's going on today. That would ruin the surprise."

Dwayne said eagerly, "What are standing here for? Let's ride."

Tammy smiled easily, "I agree with that sentiment, birthday boy." Tammy and Dwayne went to Tammy's Porsche and they got into the car, destination known only to Tammy.

Tammy blindfolded Dwayne as they left the school.

Dwayne asked, "Is this really necessary?"

Tammy laughed and said, "Of course, baby. Just kick back and relax."

Tammy's cell phone rang and Tammy answered the phone saying, "Salutations, O Great One."

Mrs. Wayne replied, "Who is this great one?"

Tammy sheepishly replied, "I'm sorry, Mrs. Wayne. I thought you were PD or DP."

Mrs. Wayne said, "Ah, well we've got everything set up at The Angel Alcove. Bring him here at 6."

Tammy replied, "Okay, Mrs. Wayne. Have a good day."

Mrs. Wayne said, "Thank you, dear. I have a pretty good idea of what you're going to do with Dwayne.
 Be careful."

Tammy blushed and said, "I will, Mrs. Wayne."

Dwayne laughed, "It was funny hearing you have to be so polite after breaking off the usual disrespect line to my grandmother."

"Shut it, besides we're almost at our destination." replied Tammy.

Dwayne said, "Good, not seeing your beautiful face is torture enough." Tammy smiled as they reached their destination.

Tammy stepped out of the car and smiled. She looked at the outside of the New Wales Hotel. This place was the most expensive hotel in the city and had been around for 90 years. Tammy grabbed her backpack and opened Dwayne's door. Tammy grabbed Dwayne's hand and led him toward the hotel entrance.

Tammy and Dwayne entered the hotel. Tammy nodded at the clerk and the clerk went over to Tammy and gave her the keys to their room. Tammy had already arranged for the room a week ago and she was looking forward to using it. Tammy led Dwayne to an elevator and they went inside the elevator to go to their room.

The duo reached the 3rd floor and Tammy opened the door to their room. The room was set up with a king-size bed, a huge TV, and a pristine bathroom. Tammy laughingly pushed Dwayne on the bed.

 Dwayne remarked, "You're enjoying this, aren't you?"

Tammy said, "You know it." Tammy went over to a red button and pressed it. A couple of minutes passed and room service came to the room with champagne, some grapes, and bananas.

Tammy gave the bellboy a tip and grabbed a bunch of grapes.

Dwayne asked planitively, "What's going on? I feel like this is some top-secret mission."

Tammy giggled, "It is, sweetheart. My mission is to make this a birthday you'll never forget."

 Dwayne said jokingly, "I'm pretty sure I won't forget the fact that my girlfriend abducted me on my birthday."

Tammy smacked Dwanye lightly on his shoulder, "You'll wish to be abducted more often when I'm through with you today." Tammy sat on Dwayne's lap and fed him grapes.

Dwayne said, "Promises, promises. Can I take my blindfold off now?"

"No" replied Tammy as she got off of his lap and poured two glasses of champagne. "Drink up, birthday boy." Said Tammy as she handed a glass to Dwayne. Dwayne and Tammy clinked glasses and drank the champagne.

Tammy asked curiously, "Are you enjoying yourself?"

Dwayne smiled happily, "Of course I am. Can I take my blindfold off now?"

Tammy said in a singsong voice, "Patience is a virtue, I have to go to the bathroom and change."

Dwayne sighed slightly, "Hurry up already."

Tammy went into the bathroom and changed into a sexy black lingerie number. Tammy came back into the room and said in a purr, "You can take off the blindfold now." Dwayne pulled off his blindfold and his eyes grew wide at seeing Tammy. He had seen Tammy's assets a month ago, but her beauty still took his breath away. Dwayne had been waiting for this moment a long time. Tammy's blue eyes roamed over Dwayne's taught frame, framed with lust.

Tammy went over to Dwayne and kissed him softly, then with increasing passion. Their tongues dueled with each other like they were in a fencing match. Tammy broke away from the kiss and pulled his shirt off. Dwayne unclasped Tammy's bra. Tammy slipped off her panties and kissed down Dwayne's chest, laving his nipples with her tongue. Dwayne groaned as she continued to kiss softly down his torso to his cock. Tammy unbuckled his jeans and Dwayne leaned upwards so Tammy could pull his pants down. After this was accomplished, Tammy licked and sucked on Dwayne's cock until he was fully erect.

Tammy slid the condom on Dwayne and rubbed her wet vagina all over Dwayne's cock. Tammy slowly lowered herself down on Dwayne, groaning as she took him deeper into her wet vagina. Dwayne moaned loudly as Tammy rode Dwayne like a bucking bronco. Sweat poured off both of them as Dwayne's put his hands on Tammy's active butt cheeks. Dwayne licked on Tammy's breasts when they were thrust in his face. Tammy's nipples were hardened from Dwayne's swirling tongue. Dwayne and Tammy kissed each other passionately as Dwayne flipped Tammy on her back. Dwayne started to thrust his cock into her. Tammy's face was flush with effort as Dwayne continued to push into her. Tammy gasped and yelled out incoherently as her orgasm overtook her. Dwayne's face turned into a grimace of pain as Tammy's orgasm sent him over the edge, making him erupt into her depths. Dwayne put his arms around Tammy and kissed her shoulder. Both of them were exhausted from their exploits and closed their eyes, to dream of what they just experienced.

At 5:00 p.m., the duo woke up. Dwayne smiled and said, "Thank you. That was unbelievable."

Tammy kissed him on his chest and snuggled up to him, saying, "You're welcome and you were magnificent."

Dwayne kissed Tammy on the forehead and said, "I love you, Tammy."

Tammy smiled, kissed Dwayne on the forehead and said, "I love you too. I'd love to stay here, but we have to get cleaned up and leave."

Dwayne said, "I assume you have a party planned."

Tammy smirked and replied, "Yeah, the party is at Angel Alcove."

Dwayne whistled, "One of the most expensive restaurants in town. Somebody had to pay some major benjamins."

"Right you are, honey. Nothing but the best for you."

Dwayne smiled, "Aww, thanks. Are we coming back here later?"

Tammy grinned sexily, "Ready for more, big boy? I have this room for the rest of the week."

Dwayne grinned, "Solid, Well, shouldn't you be getting in the shower?"

Tammy replied in a husky voice, "Aren't you going to join me?" Dwayne jumped up as Tammy ran into the bathroom, giggling.

Catman and an tall female associate were outside of Angel Alcove, waiting for Tammy and Dwayne to appear. The female associate wore a tailored white blouse with a black mini skirt.  The woman's black hair was tied back in a ponytail. Catman said, "You know what to do, Black Rose?"

Black Rose said, "I go in and poison Mrs. Wayne's drink and leave a birthday card with the message that Big Money and Silk are supposed to meet you and I on the rooftop of the Old Carlton Towers on OBT." Catman smiled and said, "It's going to be on now."

Dwayne and Tammy left the hotel and arrived at Angel Alcove at 6:oo. Dwayne thought that this was the best birthday he'd ever had. He and Tammy had participated in an act of love. It was like both of their souls were drawn closer together. Tammy, for her part was in a state of bliss. She had a taste of Dwayne and wanted more. The duo stepped out of the car and into Angel Alcove. Catman barked out, "Go!" Black Rose got out of the car and followed Dwayne and Tammy.

Dwayne and Tammy stepped into the room and everyone yelled "Happy Birthday!" PD, DP, Creaig, Rob, some friends from work, fellow seniors, Dwayne's grandma, and Laquanda Lawrence were in the room.

Dwayne looked at the crowd of people in the room and was touched that all of them showed up for his birthday. PD and DP brought out a huge birthday cake with yellow and green frosting with 18 light candles.

Creaig smiled and said, "Make a wish, Dwayne."

Dwayne walked over to the cake and blew out the candles, wishing that his mom could be here to see this. Alice smiled and appeared before Dwayne. "Happy birthday, son."

Dwayne's eyes teared up as he whispered, "Hi, mom."

Alice said, "Son, listen to me. Something is going to happen to your grandmother today."

Dwayne said, "What?"

Alice sighed and said, "I can't tell you anymore than that. God has rules about divulging too much. Just be ready, okay."

Dwayne said, "Okay."

Tammy heard the conversation and was upset at Alice's declaration. Mrs. Wayne was more of a mother to her than her own mother was. She didn't want her to die.

Rob said, "What did you wish for?"

Dwayne smiled ruefully and said, "I wished my mom could see this."

An uneasy silence settled over the room. Mrs. Wayne broke the silence by smiling and saying, "That's a fine wish, Dwayne. Everyone, eat and enjoy yourselves."

While everyone was busy chatting or eating, Black Rose walked into the room and slipped the poison into Mrs. Wayne drink. Black Rose then put the black birthday card in the pile with the rest of the cards and left.

Dwayne cornered PD and DP and said, "Listen, my mom told me that something was going to happen to my grandma today."

PD looked at Dwayne and said, "Does your mom visit you or something?"

Dwayne said, "Yeah, so what's your point?"

DP said, "Nothing, it's just that we know spirits from heaven."

Tammy screamed, "MRS. WAYNE!"

Everyone turned toward Tammmy and saw that Mrs. Wayne was one the floor. Tammy bent down and felt for her pulse.

Dwayne ran over to Tammy and said in a trembling voice, "Is she?"

"No, but her pulse is weak."

DP called 911 while PD asked what was Mrs. Wayne doing. Tammy said that Mrs. Wayne was drinking some fruit punch when she went down. The rest of the guests put down the fruit punch. Creaig walked over to the birthday cards, looking for some evidence when he looked at a black birthday card addressed to Dwayne. Creaig picked up the card and handed it to Dwayne.

Dwayne yelled, "WHAT DOES THIS HAVE TO DO WITH MY GRANDMOTHER'S PAIN?"

Creaig stepped back and said, "Nobody else had a birthday card like this."

Dwayne read the card and said to himself, "Catman, you're going to die for this."

An ambulance appeared in front of Angel Alcove. The paramedics loaded Mrs. Wayne into the ambulance with Dwayne in tow. Tammy, PD, and DP got into their cars to follow Dwayne to the hospital. Creaig and Robert watched as the ambulance sped away. Both prayed that Mrs. Wayne would be okay because they didn't know if Dwayne would be able to live without her in his life.

The ambulance, PD and DP, and Tammy reached the hospital in record time. Dwayne burst out of the ambulance and followed the paramedics into the hospital with Tammy, PD and DP following close behind. The medics turned Mrs. Wayne over to the nurses and some doctors.

Dwayne tried to follow his grandmother to the operating room, but orderlies turned him away. Dwayne snarled, "Get out of my way."

Tammy held him back, "This won't help. Alice told you something like this was going to happen."

Dwayne said, "She told me but that doesn't mean I have to like it."

A tall, gray-haired white doctor said. "Are you, Mr. Wayne? I'm Doctor Rivers."

Dwayne said, "That's me. What's wrong with my grandmother."

Rivers sighed and said, "You grandmother has fallen victim to the Cloud Kicker poison. This poison totally wrecks the patient's physical well being. There is an antidote, but we don't have it here since we rarely see poison cases like this."

Dwayne said, "Do you know where I can get the antidote?"

Rivers said, "We've already looked in most of the hospitals in the area and they don't have any and we don't have time to search for it in other parts of the country. Someone you know has to get the antidote or your grandmother will pass at 11:00. I'm sorry." Rivers walked away.

 Dwayne snarled at DP and PD,"Listen, I got a birthday card from Catman telling me and Tammy to meet him at the rooftop of the Old Carlton Towers building on OBT."

PD said quickly, "It's probably a trap."

Tammy snapped, "It's doesn't matter, we have to go get this done."

DP sighed, "Be careful." Tammy and Dwayne left the hospital to drive to the old Carlton Towers building.

Tammy's Porsche hit 200 mph as they rolled into the alley that the old Carlton Towers building was located. Tammy pressed the brakes and spun into the parking lot of Carlton Towers. Tammy and Dwayne jumped out of the car and yelled "Ghetto!"

Big Money was wearing a black shirt, with matching leather pants and a black trench coat. Silk was wearing a black shirt with a red dragon on the front along with black satin pants and black boots.

Big Money said, "We don't have time to run up some stairs." Big Money and Silk raised their canes and 40 Ounce bottles appeared in their hands. They drank the 40 Ounce bottles and jumped to the top of Carlton Towers.

Big Money and Silk touched down on the rooftop. Big Money turned his cane into a double-barreled shotgun and Silk was armed with a 35 mm pistol.

Big Money looked at Catman and angrily said, "What the fuck do you want?"

Catman smirked and asked snidely, "You didn't like my birthday present?"

Big Money pulled the trigger and shot at Catman.

Catman dodged the bullet and said, "Look at you, already going to the violence."

Big Money replied in a menacing voice, "I owe you an unpleasant death, Catman."

Catman said with scorn, "Likewise, you arrogant bastard. You were always so damn uppity in school; you never helped the slow kids like me. You were too busy talking shit to us. Well, now look at me. I'm somebody in this world. You're nothing now, superhero powers notwithstanding."

Big Money said, "When I'm done with you, you'll wish you were eating crayons and riding the short bus again."

Catman said, "Shut up, you have no room to threaten people. I have the antidote you're looking for. Actually, my associate Black Rose has it."

Black Rose appears next to Catman. Black Rose was 5"10, with black hair, hazel eyes, and was wearing a skin tight body suit instead of the catering look she was in earlier.

Silk snarled, "Listen, wench. You better give us the antidote and save yourself some pain."

Black Rose looked at Silk with disdain and scoffed, "Wench? I'll beat you to within a inch of your life, you cunt." Silk started to walk over to Black Rose, but Big Money held her back.

Catman barked, "Enough! To save your precious grandmother, Big Money has to beat me in a no-holds-barred battle to the death only using your superpowers. No weapons. Do you accept?"

Big Money said coldly , "Yeah, I accept. But how do I know Black Rose won't attack me or something?"

Catman said, "By Washington Height's Honor, Black Rose won't interfere. Besides, she won't have to. I'm going to bitch-slap you all over the place."

Big Money thought that Catman would keep his word, no one used Washington Height's honor unless they really meant business.

Alice appeared to Dwayne and said, "You're correct about Catman, but watch out Black Rose."

"Thanks, mom." replied Big Money.

Big Money threw his cane to Silk and Catman threw his weapons over to Black Rose. Big Money and Catman glared at each other, waiting for the other to attack. Catman growled at Big Money and charged at Big Money, swinging for his jaw. Big Money avoided the swing and Ghetto Punched Catman in the side.

Catman winced in pain and jumped on Big Money, choking him. Big Money kneed Catman in the crotch, forcing Catman to get off of Big Money. Catman grimaced as white-hot pain shot through him. Catman snarled, "I thought you were too good to use street brawling."

Big Money said, "Fuck that honor shit."

Big Money took a vicious kick to jaw from Catman. Big Money fell to the ground as Catman sneered at Big Money, kicking him in the ribs with extra force being fueled by his superpowers. Big Money gasped and started to spit blood as Catman pulled him up to his feet, saying, "You never were good at fighting dirty. Let the master show you how to do it." Catman started pummeling Big Money with blinding speed. After the attack, Big Money was thrown against a door, bloodied and battered.

Silk and Black Rose were across from each otherwatching the battle. Black Rose smiled as Catman delivered another body blow to Big Money.

"It looks like the great Big Money is going down." said Black Rose.

"It's not over yet." replied Tammy as Big Money fought back with a superkick to Catman's jaw.

Black Rose yelled, "C'mon, you can beat the shit out of him."

Silk smirked and said tauntingly, "You're not so confident, are you?"

Black Rose yelled, "Shut up, you stretch-marked whore."

Silk scowled, "If I wasn't so concerned about Big Money's welfare. I'd make you take that statement back."

Black Rose grinned and said in a cold voice, "Better people than you have tried to kill me. Step in line." Silk scoffed and watched the battle raged on.

Big Money blasted Catman with a Ghettoblaster, driving Catman to the ground. Catman got up and blasted Big Money with an energy blast of his own. Big Money hit the ground hard. Catman stood over Big Money, swaying like a drunken sailor due to the punishment delivered by Dwayne.

Catman said, "It's over, bitch." Big Money was at the limit of his strength. He was definitely going to need medical attention if he managed to survive.

Catman picked Big Money up and carried him to the edge of the rooftop. "Do you like the view, Big Money, Dwayne, uppity jungle-fever having bastard. It's the last thing you'll ever see."

Catman started to throw Big Money over the edge to the street below, but Big Money broke out of Catman's grip and fell to the ground.

Catman said, "Why won't you die already?"

Big Money stood up slowly and said calmly, "Because you're just not good enough to beat me. Yeah, you beat the crap out of me but when it's all said and done, I'm going to prevail. I'm going to take you out, your bitch over there, and anybody else that has the temerity to go against me. You always have and always will be a sorry excuse for a human being."

A golden glow started to envelope Big Money as he continued to speak, voice rising in rage, "Don't blame me because of your fuckups over the years. If you were a real man, you would have overcome people teasing you. My father beat the shit out of me for 3 years before I moved to New Wales. You and your friends pushed me around for 8 years. NO MORE! THE TIME HAS COME FOR YOU TO ACCOUNT FOR YOUR ACTIONS!"

Catman backed away, fear written all over his face. Big Money said, "I beat you wish you were back in school, sniffing glue and snapping girl's underwear right now."  The hero looked at Catman, who quivered with a pool of urine spread around his crotch.

Big Money snarled, "Damn right you pissed your pants. Because you know I'm going to win this, you sad sack of shit!"  Big Money grabbed Catman by the neck and held him over the ledge. Big Money released Catman and Catman started falling toward his death. Big Money reached out and caught Catman.

Catman said, "What are you doing? Have you had a change of heart?"

Big Money looked right in Catman's eyes and said softly, "Say hi to the devil for me." Big Money dropped Catman and as he started falling toward the ground, Big Money closed his eyes. Catman was lying on the street, clinging to life. Big Money's whole body was surrounded by a golden aura and Big Money pulled back his hands and yelled "GHETTOBLASTER!" The huge energy blast burned Catman to a crisp and left a huge crater in its wake.

Big Money slumped to the ground, exhausted from the battle.

Silk smiled and said, "Give up the antidote, bitch."

Black Rose handed Silk the antidote and said snidely, "He just got lucky. But this doesn't mean you get to enjoy your victory."

Silk looked at Black Rose in surprise, "What are you talking about?"

Black Rose telled, "CHAOS BOMB!" A huge ball of black energy exploded from Black Rose hands like an atom bomb. Silk was blasted off the rooftop and the building crumbled to the ground.

Natasha whispered to Silk, "Silk, you have to get up. Big Money needs you. C'mon, get up."

Silk pushed some rubble off of her and groaned. Silk croaked, "What the hell happened?"

"Black Rose blew up the building." answered Natasha.

"Is that bitch still alive?" replied Silk with a grimace.

"Unfortunately, did the antidote survive?" Natasha asked

Silk patted it and said, "Yeah, I don't know how I survived this." A faint groan came from a pile 20 feet away from Silk. Silk stumbled over to the pile and started pulling away rocks, pain shooting through her back.

She managed to clear the debris off of Big Money. A bloodied and very bruised Big Money said, "Are you okay, Silk?"

Silk said wearily, "I've been better, but the antidote is okay."

Big Money smiled weakly and said, "Good, can you pick me up and get us out of here."

Silk picked up Big Money, ignoring the pain in her back and staggered to the Porsche, which through a stroke of luck was still there. The white Porsche had a big dent in the roof of the car and huge dents the sides, but it was still in relatively good shape. Silk set Big Money in the passenger seat and then she laid down in the driver's seat. "Natasha, I don't think I can drive. I'm in so much pain." Natasha closed her eyes and the car disappeared in a flash of white light.

The Porsche appeared in front of the hospital. Silk stepped out of the Porsche, still in pain but the pain wasn't as bad as before. Big Money was also healed enough to walk under his own power. Silk said, "Apparently Natasha transported us here and we were healed a little bit on the way."

Silk and Big Money stormed into the hospital. Silk held the little bag with the antidote and a nurse took the antidote from Silk.

Dr. Rivers looked at them and said; "PD and DP told me that they had sent Tammy and Dwayne to get word to you two that they needed your help. Tell Dwayne when you see him that his grandmother should be okay. She'll have to stay here for a couple of days."

"We'll do that. Thank you, Doctor."

"No thank you, Big Money and Silk. Listen, could you two sign something for me. My granddaughter loves you two." replied Dr. Rivers.

"It would be our pleasure, Doctor. Where are PD and DP?" said Silk.

Dr. Rivers said, "They went back to their home at Pegasus Pavilion. They said that they would be waiting for you when you got there."

Big Money said, "Okay, Doctor."

Big Money and Silk signed a personalized autograph for Dr. Rivers and walked to the Porsche. Silk was sufficiently healed enough to be able to drive them home. As they got into the car, Big Money said, "You know what, Silk?"

Silk said, "What?"

Big Money said with a small smile, "I'm getting too old for this shit."

Silk grinned slightly and said, "I am too, Big Money." The duo sped off to Pegasus Pavilion and a much-deserved rest.

Shonuf shook his head in sadness. Catman was definitely one of the best field generals he's ever had. He vowed that Big Money would pay for this someday.

"Kamal?" asked Shonuf.

"Yes, Shonuf." replied Kamal

"Tell Black Rose that she's now the field general for the Golden Glocks." remarked Shonuf

"Yes, sir." replied Kamal with a bow.

End Ch. 5

Author's Notes

I basically stayed with the script throughout. I wasn't planning on having Black Rose become the new field general for The Golden Glocks, but she's definitely got the potential to be just as vicious as Catman was. I was struggling with the fight thing. Originally, I was going to have them fight a sword duel, but I just didn't feel right doing that right now. I was also thinking about somehow letting Catman live, but then I figured that I couldn't really do that because it just wouldn't be as emotionally charged if he survived.  R/R and I hope people enjoy this one.

Peace, love, and hair grease.

Showstopper

6: The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles Ch 6

Dwayne Wayne Chronicles-Ch.6

Black Rose lay in her bed at her apartment. Since she became the field general of the Golden Glocks her living arrangements had significantly improved. Now instead of living in a simple apartment, Black Rose was set up in a beautiful penthouse overlooking New Wales.

Black Rose got up from her bed and went to the balcony. She looked at the sun slowly rising in the horizon. A light breeze blew through her black hair as she stood on the balcony, contemplating just how much she hated Big Money and Silk.

She couldn't believe that Catman lost to Big Money. She was flabbergasted that Silk and Big Money managed to survive her Chaos Bomb. But most importantly, Black Rose was pissed off that they killed Catman before she could tell him that she loved him.

Black Rose saw how Big Money killed him in righteous indignation.

Big Money didn't see how Catman was really a good person. A tear trickled down her face and fell softly to the concrete.

Black Rose raised her fist in the air and bellowed, "Catman, I'll avenge your death if it's the last thing I do. I swear it!"

Dwayne Wayne grabbed a baseball and threw it at the alarm clock, hitting it dead on. Dwayne groaned and went to the bathroom to get ready for another day in purgatory, NWHS. Actually, NWHS wasn't hell on earth anymore now that Tammy was his girlfriend. He actually looked forward to his AP English class so he could see her. Besides that, his homies Creaig and Robert were in the class making wisecracks during class.

Dwayne left the bathroom and put on a black long-sleeved shirt, blue jeans and sneakers. He also got his cell phone, pager, and put the pimp cane in his backpack. Dwayne went downstairs, ate breakfast, and left the apartment.

Tammy Grabek sat on her bed and looked at the birds perched on her windowsill. Seeing the pigeons and robins always made her smile. The birds reminded her of her dream to fly free, without a care in the world. Right now, her major concern was to take out Black Rose. That bitch made her blood boil each time she even thought of her. Tammy promised that she would bitch slap the taste out of her mouth.

Tammy sighed and thought about her parents and Dwayne. They had met Dwayne a couple of days ago and basically told him that he wasn't good enough to be with their daughter. After that meeting, they tried to push some arrogant bastard named Nathan Connell on her. She couldn't stand his damn lisp and his incessant bragging about his money. Tammy wanted to take that red Corvette of his and stick it straight up his candy ass.

Tammy believed that she would overcome her parent's opposition. She's fought with them for years and has usually come out on top. Tammy got off the bed and got ready for school.

Black Rose was standing in front of a huge brass door at the Golden Glocks compound. She was perturbed that she had to visit Kamal and Shonuf to tell them of her plans. She just wanted to do it and be done with it. The door opened and Black Rose entered, apprehensive because she had never been in the throne room before.

Torches flickered on the wall as Black Rose continued her trek. She felt goosebumps rise on her flesh with each step that she took. A slight wind blew and soft voices whispered her name. Black Rock sniffed and detected the sickly-sweet smell of rotting flesh. Black Rose wondered how Catman could stand coming here to talk to Kamal and Shonuf. Black Rose finally reached Kamal and Shonuf.

Kamal's voice boomed out, "State your business."

Black Rose said, "My business is to eliminate Big Money and Silk."

Kamal, who was 6"2 with gray hair, brown skin and a slight build replied, "How will you accomplish this?"

Black Rose bowed, "I will accompany Pumpkinhead, Jughead, and the Bash Brothers to Big Money and Silk's school and kill them."

Kamal scoffed, "That plan sounds too simple, Black Rose."

Black Rose replied softly, "This plan is foolproof. If we can attack him while they're normal, those two will go down like a ton of bricks."

Kamal remarked, "I'm pretty sure they'll have their canes with them."

Black Rose shrugged and said, "So? Our forces will overpower them and PD and DP if they get in there."

Kamal said strongly, "You need to think this through."

Black Rose yelled, "Shut up, old man. You just wish you were still able to fight."

Kamal snarled and said, "I helped build this organization up from a two-bit organization to one of the most feared criminal elements in the world. I can still bitch slap you, you little slut."

Black Rose pulled out her sword and said, "Okay, you want this so bad, come down here and get some."

Kamal pulled his broadsword out and said coldly, "You'll be begging for mercy when I'm done with you."

Shonuf yelled from the shadows, "ENOUGH! Black Rose, I approve of your plan to eliminate Big Money and Silk. But you need to apologize to Kamal."

Black Rose sneered, "I'm not apologizing to him."

A bolt of golden lightning missed Black Rose by inches. "As I was saying, you'll apologize to Kamal."
stated Shonuf menacingly.

Black Rose bowed to Kamal and said, "I apologize for my behavior."

Kamal smirked and said easily, "That's right, now get out."

Black Rose seethed, but she did as she was told and walked out of the room.

Kamal asked, "Do you really think she can succeed?"

Shonuf shrugged, "We have to give her a chance. At the worst, she'll at least wear down Big Money and Silk.

Kamal responded, "Okay."

Shonuf stated, "I want you to follow Black Rose and her company and pull her out if she's about to be killed."

Kamal sighed, "I will, but that ambitious little piece of baggage deserves to die."

Shonuf said calmly, "Listen, if her plan doesn't work, we'll just get her to implement Plan B."

Kamal gave a thin smile, "I like Plan B." The second in command of the criminal orginization exited.  Shonuf smiled in the darkness.

Dwayne Wayne was sitting in his AP English class. Tammy was facing him across the room. Dwayne found that he couldn't concentrate on what Ms. Jolly was blathering about because Tammy would lick her lips seductively.

Ms. Jolly started to turn off the lights and put in a movie. Tammy quickly wrote a note and gave it to Dwayne.

Dwayne read the note and immediately was aroused. Dwayne was never so happy to see the end of class. Dwayne walked up to Tammy and Tammy whispered, "Let's go."

Dwayne and Tammy slipped into the school auditorium. Tammy jumped on Dwayne and kissed him hotly on the lips. Dwayne returned the kiss with fervor and pulled his shirt off. Tammy started to kiss his chest when a loud explosion vibrated through the auditorium.

Tammy asked, "What was that?"

Dwayne said dryly, "The school cafeteria finally exploded from all of the radioactive crap given out over the years. C'mon let's get back to business."

Tammy pushed Dwayne back and said, "Hold your hormones, let's see what's going on."

Dwayne groaned and thought that the Golden Glocks decided to come and fuck with his school. Tammy and Dwayne camped out behind the door. Tammy opened the door a crack and saw Black Rose, Jughead, Pumpkinhead, and two other people she didn't know walking through the hallway, destroying lockers.

Meanwhile, people were making mad dashes for emergency exits.

Tammy said, "Black Rose has gone crazy. She's got Jughead, Pumpkinhead, and two big wrestler-looking dudes with her. We need to transform now. Oh, call PD and DP too."

Dwayne pulled out his cell phone and called PD and DP. PD answered the phone groggily, "Who the fuck is calling me at 9 in the morning."

Dwayne said strongly, "Wake up, PD. Black Rose and 4 other people are destroying NWHS."

PD sat up in his bed, "Okay, I'll call DP and we'll be there as soon as possible."

 Dwayne hung up the phone and looked at Tammy. Dwayne and Tammy yelled Ghetto and transformed, armed with a shotgun and machine gun respectively. Dwayne was attired in a white suit and Tammy was in a teal suit.

Black Rose laughed as she blasted more lockers in the hallway. "Come out, Big Money and Silk. Are you two scared of my friends and I?"

Black Rose snarled when she saw that Big Money and Silk weren't coming out. "Okay, we need to split up and find them. Jughead and Pumpkinhead, you come with me. Smash and Crash, you two go search ahead. Smash and Crash grunted their assent and rumbled ahead.

Black Rose, Jughead, and Pumpkinhead turned to the right.

Big Money said, "Silk, you greet our friends coming ahead. I'll go out the side door and meet up with Black Rose and her group."

Silk whispered, "Okay, be careful."

Big Money hugged her and said cockily, "Aren't I always?" Big Money went out of the side door to meet up with Black Rose, Jughead, and Pumpkinhead.

Smash and Crash, the Bash Brothers stood in front of the auditorium. Smash and Crash were each 6"4 with muscular frames. Smash and Crash had red and black hair respectively and were clothed in big wrestling tights like Andre The Giant. However, they weren't very bright and usually overcame that deficiency by pounding their opponents senseless.

Smash scratched his head and said, "I don't see anybody."

Crash smacked him on the head and said, "We haven't checked that door."

Smash said, "Oh." Smash and Crash entered the auditorium.

Silk hid behind the curtain of the stage in the auditorium. She looked at her two opponents and wondered just how stupid someone could be.

Silk stepped out from behind the curtain and waved, "Umm, hello there."

Smash said, "Hi, who are you?"

Silk smiled and said, "Hi, I'm Alicia. I'm just chilling."

Crash said in a rare flash of intellect, "Alicia, since when did female students dress in bright teal suits?"

 Silk said easily, "It's the new style."

Smash said, "Well, nobody else was wearing a pimp suit, I think you're that chick Pink."

 Silk's eyebrow twitched and said coldly, "The name is Silk."

Crash cracked his knuckles menacingly, "I'm sorry sweetheart but you're in our way."

Silk snarled, "That's just too bad." Silk pulled her hands back and unleashed a huge Ghettoblaster that blasted the Bash Brothers out of the auditorium. Silk walked sedately out of the huge hole she created and looked at her two opponents in bemusement. Crash and Smash got up slowly and charged at Silk, enraged. Silk sighed and started to meet their attack.

Black Rose, Jughead, and Pumpkinhead were tearing up rooms looking for Big Money. Black Rose's blood pressure was rising with each failure. Jughead and Pumpkinhead were also enraged. Big Money had killed their best friend and it was time for payback.

Big Money stood behind the heroes and said boldly, "Looking for me, sweetie?"

Black Rose and her partners turned around and Black Rose snarled, "I'm not your sweetie."

Big Money smirked and said, "I know, but I figured I would make your day by giving you a warm greeting. Hey, Jughead and Pumpkinhead. How are you guys doing?"

Jughead said, "Shut up, you bastard."

Pumpkinhead said, "You're going to die, you Shaft reject."

Big Money remarked,  "Pumpkinhead, I'm surprised you even know about Shaft considering the most your mind can comprehend is how to count from 1 to 10." Pumpkinhead snarled and jumped at Big Money, flailing wildly.

Big Money dodged his attack and pistol-whipped him, knocking him unconscious. Black Rose and Jughead both tried to jump Big Money. Big Money jumped over them and shot Jughead in the chest, sending him down to the ground.

Big Money shook his head and said derisively, "Black Rose, is that the best you can do? C'mon now. You should've known Jughead and Pumpkinhead couldn't step to me."

Black Rose shrugged easily, "You're right and I'm going to rectify that problem right now."

Black Rose walked over to Pumpkinhead and snapped his neck. Black Rose stood over Jughead and said, "Hmm, he didn't kill you, so I'll do it for him."

Black Rose pulled out her sword and stabbed Jughead in the chest, killing him.

Big Money looked at Black Rose aghast, "Why did you do that?"

Black Rose said coldly, "I thought they would be good enough to hurt you, but they were just too weak so I put them out of their misery."

Big Money snarled, "That shit was cold, you didn't need to do that to them."

Black Rose snapped, "Now you know how I feel, you piece of shit!"

Big Money asked, "What? I had to kill Catman, that was the deal."

Black Rose spat, "I  got to tell him that I loved him, you stupid ignorant teenager."

Big Money yelled, "His bitch ass should've left my grandmother alone!"

Black Rose swung at Big Money and said, "Fuck you, DIE!"

Big Money sidestepped and shot at Black Rose. Black Rose dodged the bullet and kicked him in the face. Big Money sprawled to the ground. Black Rose threw Big Money against the wall and said, "You'll die, you and your pus-infected girlfriend."

Big Money turned his cane into a katana and said, "That's not going to happen, psychobitch."

Big Money snarled and rushed at Black Rose, swinging toward her head. Black Rose parried the thrust and countered with an attack to his chest. Big Money barely blocked the blow, amazed at the strength and speed shown by his adversary.

Big Money pushed her back and lashed out towards her.

Black Rose said calmly, "You're good, but you won't win."

Big Money responded, "Thanks for the compliment."

Big Money attacked with his katana, but Black Rose blocked it. The clash of hard steel rang through the air as the two combatants fought, each knowing that only one would leave.

Kamal watched the fight from a distance, unseen by both combatants. He had to admit that Black Rose was well versed in the use of the sword, as was Big Money. He didn't quite know who to pull for. He didn't like Black Rose's attitude, but he knew that Big Money has been a thorn in their side for a long time. Kamal wondered how Silk was doing, but Shonuf told him to watch Black Rose and only her. Kamal frowned as he thought about how Black Rose killed Jughead and Pumpkinhead.

He didn't think it was necessary to kill them like that. Both of those young men committed themselves to the Golden Glocks way and he was angry with her for doing that. Kamal sighed and smiled slightly as the battle continued between Black Rose and Big Money.

Silk was thrown against the wall. Silk crumbled to the floor, bleeding profusely and in extreme pain. Silk had tried to wear down the Bash Brothers by using her speed and agility. She had landed blows that would kill a normal man, hell even abnormal beings. However, both of the Bash Brothers were more athletic than they looked and could take a lot of punishment. She'd never seen two men work together so well to beat up an opponent. She wished that Big Money had been here to help her right now.

Crash picked her up and punched her in the face. Silk fell down to one knee and Smash kicked her in the face. Silk stood up slowly and punched Smash in the face.

Smash grinned and said, "That's not a punch, baby." Smash reared back and punched her in the face, sending Silk flying through a nearby table. Smash smiled and said, "That's a punch."

Silk was lying in the debris of the destroyed table motionless.

Crash said, "Let's finish her off." Crash and Smash started to move toward Silk when suddenly a bright flash of light appeared before them.

Smash said, "What's was that?"

PD said, "It's us, bitch." PD punched Smash in the jaw sending him reeling to the floor. DP meanwhile checked on Silk and saw that she was just unconsciousness. DP ran to Crash and Ghetto Punched him, doubling over Crash. Smash backhanded PD and PD fell to the ground. DP followed up his Ghetto Punch with a kick to Crash's jaw, but Crash grabbed his foot and threw him against the wall.
PD got up and stood beside DP.

DP wiped some blood off of his lip and said, "You know what time it is?"

PD said, "Yeah."

Crash and Smash scoffed and laughed at PD and DP. PD and DP closed their eyes and silver energy came forth from their bodies.

Crash asked, "Why are they glowing?"

Smash shrugged and said, "Maybe they have some kind of disease." PD and DP both opened their eyes and yelled in unison, "Time to put you guys on LOCKDOWN!" Both of their bodies burst into silver fire and they rushed out at the Smash Brothers. Crash and Smash's eyes got wide as PD and DP brutually attacked the Smash Brothers.

When the carnage was complete, Crash and Smash laid on the floor in a bloody heap and the surrounding area was completely demolished due to the energy put forth by PD and DP. PD and DP were standing up, slightly winded from the attack.

PD looked at the damage and said, "Damn, we're going to end up paying for this shit aren't we?"

DP said wearily, "Of course and the school administration will bleed us dry for more money than they need since we're their most famous alumni. Is Silk okay?"

Silk groaned and said, "Ow, damn I'm hurting." Silk slowly pulled herself to her feet and said, "Damn, what did you two do?"

PD said quickly, "We'll tell you later. We need to get you out of here."

Silk spat angrily, "Fuck that, I'm not leaving here without Big Money."

DP shook his head in the negative, "You can barely stand, he's probably still fighting Black Rose and her crew. You need to go."

Silk slowly moved toward DP and said strongly, "You listen to me, I'm not going to leave him alone with that bitch."

PD put his finger in her chest, "You'll be no use to him staying here when you're in pain like this."

Natasha appeared in front of Tammy and said, "Rest, child.."

Silk muttered, "Okay, Natasha." Silk closed her eyes and disappeared in a flash of light.

PD and DP looked at each other and said, "Thanks, Natasha."

Natasha said, "No problem, now go help Big Money." PD and DP left to help Big Money.

Big Money took a black energy blast from Black Rose and fell to the floor. The sword battle degenerated into a free for all with both participants taking a lot of damage. Black Rose stood over Big Money, blood streaming from the mouth and from various cuts on her face. Big Money lay in a small pool of his own blood, being stabbed in the side by Black Rose earlier.

Big Money pulled himself up and managed to connect with a sidekick to Black Rose's jaw. Black Rose screamed in pain and said, "YOU BASTARD!"

Big Money picked her up off the floor, grabbing her by the neck. Big Money started to choke Black Rose. Black Rose kicked him in the stomach. Big Money fell to the ground and spat out blood. Black Rose fell to the ground and gasped for air.

Big Money was seeing stars in his eyes as Black Rose crawled over to Big Money with a small knife and stabbed him in his side again. Big Money screamed in pain and got on top of Black Rose and grabbed her knife. Big Money proceeded to stab her in her stomach. Black Rose's eyes widened in shock as she felt Big Money drive the knife into her. Black Rose somehow pushed Big Money off and pulled the knife out of her stomach. Black Rose punched him in the face, and then she spit on him. Black Rose returned the favor, stabbing him in the stomach. Black Rose got off of Big Money and watched as the blood ran down Big Money's pants.

PD and DP ran in and saw both of them lying away from each other, each person bleeding profusely.

PD and DP went over to Big Money, picked him up and said "Okay, Mom. We need you."

Alice Wayne appeared in front of them and closed her eyes, transporting them to Pegasus Pavilion.

Kamal appeared a couple of seconds after Alice and said simply, "Black Rose, you earned my respect today." Kamal then picked up Black Rose and disappeared in a blink of an eye.

PD and DP appeared in front of Pegasus Pavilion. Big Money was still bleeding profusely, but his pulse was stronger than before. PD and DP ran to the underground facility and put him in their medical facility.

PD said, "Creeper, get the healing bay ready."

Creeper answered, "Right."

Silk walked into the room and asked fearfully, "Is he going to be okay?"

DP wiped his brow and answered, "Yeah, he should be okay. Damn, how come you're able to walk around anyway?"

Silk replied, "When our guardian angels take us somewhere, we get healed up slightly."

PD stated, "I guess you're right, his pulse was stronger even though he was still hurting from the stomach wound."

Silk asked, "What are you talking about?"

DP answered, "When we got there, he and Black Rose were both bleeding from the stomach."

PD came in, "You can assume that Big Money and Black Rose beat the living hell out of each other."

Silk yelled, "THAT BITCH IS GOING TO PAY!"

DP said in a low voice, "That's right, she's going to pay for almost killing one of my friends."

Kamal stood in front of Shonuf and said, "Master, she killed two of our most dedicated men today."

Shonuf shrugged, "No biggie, they were too soft for this mission anyway. Did she succeed?"

"No, both of them fought to a draw. I will say this she definitely earned my respect today." replied Kamal.

 "Yes, from what you told me she acquitted herself admirably. Our doctors should be able to heal her. When she gets healed, we put in our next attack against Big Money and Silk." replied Shonuf. Kamal smiled and laughed.

Tammy asked PD, "Did you talk to Mrs. Wayne and my parents?"

PD responded easily, "Yeah, both of you guys are covered."

Tammy looked at the TV and saw that they were running reports on what happened at NWHS. Tammy smiled slightly when she saw the huge crater made by PD and DP.

Tammy smirked and said jokingly, "Couldn't you guys mess up the school more so I wouldn't have to go to school tomorrow?"

PD snorted and said, "Sorry to disappoint you. Besides, we're going to be paying for that shit anyway, so shut it."

Silk laughed and asked, "How long is he going to be in the medical room?"

PD thought for a second before replying, "He'll be out of there in about another couple of hours, healed enough that he won't attract undue suspicion."

Tammy exhaled, "Good." Tammy sat and watched TV, waiting for Dwayne to come out the medical room. At about 10:00 p.m., Dwayne stepped out of the room. Tammy jumped to give him a hug, but Dwayne stopped her and said, "Let's go sit on the patio."

Dwayne and Tammy walked outside and sat in two chairs on the patio. The moon was shining brightly and the stars were sparkling. Dwayne looked out at the moon and asked, "Tammy, do you know about hatred?"

Tammy looked at Dwayne quizzically and said, "Hatred is when you have a dislike for someone."

Dwayne remarked, "Yeah, that's what I thought too until today. The shit Black Rose was under was more than hatred. She told me that she never got to tell Catman that she loved him."

Tammy said, "I don't understand where you going with this.."

Dwayne leaned in his chair and said quietly, "I don't quite understand either. I mean the way we fought was beyond simple hatred. It was something more than hatred. I enjoyed it. I was reveling in the fact that I could cause her that much pain. I guess I'm no better than she is. At least she has a excuse."

Tammy leaned over and put her hands on Dwayne's shoulders.  Tammy's blue eyes blazed as she said, strongly, "You listen to me, Dwayne Wayne. You are not Catman, Black Rose, Shadowdancer or Black Prophet. You're not vicious by nature. You just lost control of yourself, that's all. Everyone loses control at some point. You wouldn't be human if you could keep your emotions bottled up. Please stop beating yourself up over this. I'm just grateful that you're alive."

Dwayne sighed and said admiringly, "How did I end up with such a wise girlfriend?"

Tammy hugged Dwayne softly, "Just the breaks, sweetie." Dwayne gave her a hug, crying softly. The tears kept coming down as Dwayne thought about how could he close came to dying today and how he fell into a uncontrollable rage. Tammy left him cry on her shoulder until he was cried out.

Tammy and Dwayne went into one of the spare bedrooms and went to bed. Dwayne closed his eyes and went to sleep. Tammy put her arms around Dwayne, kissed his forehead and closed her eyes.

 Natasha spoke in her mind saying, "You did a good job, Tammy. Don't worry about him, he'll recover and your parents won't be bothering you anymore."

Tammy asked, "Why?"

Natasha said, "Let's just say the incident today made them see the error of their ways."

Tammy asked curiously, "How?"

Natasha responded, "Well, they were so worried about you. PD told them that Dwayne got you out of harm's way by putting himself on the line for your sake."

Tammy smiled at the spirit, "He really would do that, if it came down to it."

Natasha said easily, "I know, Tammy. Now, go to sleep."

Tammy fell asleep, content about her life. Alice appeared beside Natasha and said softly, "I hope they're both strong enough for the dangers ahead."

Natasha said confidently, "They are definitely strong enough, Alice."

End Chapter 6

Author's Notes

Just have to say thanks to Ra'akone, another author on Fictionpress for reminding me of Jughead and Pumpkinhead, even though they kinda didn't play too big a role in beating up Dwayne. I just couldn't think of some cool powers for them to have, so down they went. I was sitting in my boring-ass Elem Math class trying to write this, but I just couldn't do it. So I basically decided to freestyle from Black Rose and company's entrance in their school until the end. I was especially surprised with the ending I put out. Umm, the next chapter will be the Halloween installment and I've got a good villain for that one. I also plan to check on Black Prophet and Willie Wayne. I hope everyone enjoys this one and I'm out

Peace, love, and hair grease

Showstopper

7: The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles Ch 7

The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles-Ch 7

Malcolm-Jamal Helmsley sat in the prison cafeteria, picking at his lunch. He'd been in The Cauldron for 2 months now and he hated every second of it. However, he and Willie's fortunes improved since Malcolm's performance in The Gauntlet a couple of weeks ago. Scruggs was actually tolerable, Malcolm and Willie's food was better and they were able to leave work early. Malcolm smiled to himself, thinking about how he would use this to help implement his plan.

The plan was for Willie to get ten of the meanest people The Cauldron had to offer to participate in the next Gauntlet. The ten men would fight one on one and the 5 men left standing would make up his new group. Malcolm's portion of the plan was to convince the prison administration to change their format and to let him talk with one of the high rollers in the v.i.p booth.

Malcolm thought that he could convince one of the important people to get him, Willie, and the 5 men out, probably by paying a lot of money for their services. Malcolm got up from his seat and threw his food away.

Malcolm started to leave the cafeteria when Officer Scruggs clapped him on the back.

Malcolm turned around and said, "Hi, Scruggs."

Scruggs replied, "Hello, Black Prophet. I need to talk to you."

"What about?"

Scruggs said, "The warden would like to talk to you about The Gauntlet."

Malcolm said, "Lead the way." Malcolm and Scruggs went to the warden's office and stepped inside.

Malcolm looked at the warden's office and saw that it was very simple. A picture of the warden's family was displayed prominently on his desk. Bookshelves filled with old philosophy books lined the walls and a watercolor painting of Thomas Jefferson hung above one bookshelf. Warden William Johnson was 6"1, with gray hair, blue eyes, pasty white skin and a portly build.

William said, "Take a seat, Malcolm. Scruggs, you can sit down too."

Malcolm and Scruggs sat down and Malcolm asked, "What can I do for you, warden?"

William said, "First of all, I'd like to congratulate you on your performance in The Gauntlet. I've never felt so alive watching you beat up those guys." Malcolm thought that the fat bastard had issues.

The warden continued, "The reason I wanted to talk to you is because I'd like to know what we can do to make The Gauntlet more interesting. The Gauntlet is our big moneymaker here and we've noticed that our pay-per-view numbers are declining. We fell from a 5.5 share to a 2.5 share"

Malcolm smiled and responded, "I have a suggestion for you. Let Willie and I pick ten of the meanest fighters in this facility. These ten fighters would fight one-on-one. At the end, you'd have 5 people left standing as the winners. The hook will be that the fighters are not only fighting for their lives, but they're fighting for their release."

"I like it, but I don't know if I could allow 5 of our most dangerous tenants to just walk out of here."

Malcolm said, "Listen, Warden. I can guarantee that you'll get better fights and you'll make more money. Besides, you don't really care about the prisoners or anything, look at it as less problems for you."

"Okay, we'll try it. Is there anything else?"

Malcolm answered, "Yes, if this succeeds, you release me and Willie Wayne along with the 5 winners in The Gauntlet. I'd also like to be in the v.i.p booth and talk with some of the important people, o.k?"

William smiled and answered, "Deal."

Malcolm smiled in return and Scruggs got up and led him out of the office. As Scruggs led him back to his cell, Malcolm thought that everything was falling into place. He was confident that this Gauntlet would give he, Willie, and 5 other people their freedom.

Malcolm and Scruggs got to Malcolm and Willie's cell.

Scruggs locked Malcolm in the cell and said, "That was a good idea, Black Prophet. Have a good day." Malcolm raised his eyebrows as Scruggs walked off.

Malcolm sat on his bed and closed his eyes. Willie walked into the cell and said, "Hey, Malcolm."

Malcolm replied, "Hey, Willie. Did you get the 10 people?"

Willie answered, "Yeah, it was tough but I found some worthy candidates. Besides, people wanted to go in The Gauntlet after seeing how well we've been treated. How did it go for you?"

Malcolm laughed, "It went great, man. Scruggs took me over to speak to the warden. Apparently, the pay-per-view numbers have been going down so he asked me for an idea to spice it up. Of course, I told him about our plan and he decided to go with it. The proviso is that this Gauntlet has to get higher pay-per-view numbers.  Once that happens we'll be out of this hellhole."

Willie asked, "But what if it doesn't get higher numbers than the last ppv?"

Malcolm scoffed and said, "C'mon, it'll work and even if it doesn't I've got a contingency plan. I'm going to talk to one of the big players and have him or her buy our way out of here."

Willie asked, "Are you really that convincing?"

Malcolm smirked and arrogantly answered, "Damn right I am. I would say that the group would be an unbelievable asset for him or her. We could be like an elite commando group or something."

"Sounds good."

Malcolm said, "Cool, now I'm going to catch some shut-eye."

Willie said, "Right."

Malcolm closed his eyes and dreamed about freedom.

Black Rose stood in front of Kamal and Shonuf. For the past 12 days, she'd been unrelenting in her attacks against Big Money and Silk. She got chills each time she hurt Big Money or Silk. PD and DP had to help them every now and then, but it just wasn't the same when she smacked them down. Black Rose smiled as she thought about how she'd stabbed Big Money in the stomach when she and her compatriots attacked NWHS. Black Rose couldn't wait for the next opportunity to battle Big Money and Silk.

Kamal stated, "Black Rose, you have done a good job punishing Big Money and Silk. You haven't been able to finish them off, but we've got someone that should be able to put you over the top."

Black Rose replied, "I hope so." Kamal snapped his fingers and a tall man stepped forward from the shadows.

The tall man was 6"6, with dark skin, black hair and a tightly toned build. His eyes glowed red as he stared at Black Rose.

Black Rose shuddered with slight unease and asked, "Who is this guy?"

Shonuf answered, "His name is Red Tiger."

"He hasn't said anything yet. What's up with him?"

Shonuf smirked and said, "Red Tiger, attack."

Black Rose looked at Kamal and said, "What the fuck is he doing?"

Kamal just grinned as Red Tiger jumped from his position and swung a fist at Black Rose. Black Rose sidestepped the punch and kicked him in the ribcage. Red Tiger absorbed the blow, grabbed Black Rose by the neck and threw her to the ground. Black Rose lay on the ground as Red Tiger kicked her in the ribcage. Black Rose got up and delivered a spinning roundhouse kick to the jaw. Red Tiger fell down to the ground, but he jumped right back up. Black Rose looked in amazement as she ran up to Red Tiger and delivered a vicious palm strike to Red Tiger's throat. Red Tiger shrugged off the strike and backhanded Black Rose in the face. Black Rose stumbled to the ground and winced in pain.

Shonuf said, "Stop, Red Tiger."  Red Tiger stopped attacking and stood in place, unmoving.

Black Rose looked in amazement at Red Tiger. The field general remarked in awe, "This guy can't be human. My roundhouse kick has killed people a lot bigger than he is."

Kamal replied, "You're right, Black Rose. This was just a test to see how he would fight. Actually, Red Tiger was one of our operatives in Nevada until his untimely demise a couple of months ago. Thanks to some friends, we brought him back to life with some improvements. He doesn't feel pain, he has better agility and power as well."

Black Rose got up and licked her lips saying, "Any superpowers?"

Kamal replied, "You'll see when you guys go out tonight."

Black Rose asked, "Are we supposed to do anything special?"

Shonuf said, "No, just go out and start destroying shit downtown."

Black Rose smiled and said, "I think this could be the start of a beautiful relationship. Let's go, Red Tiger." Black Rose and Red Tiger left the room.

Shonuf smiled and said, "This is going to be the end of Big Money, Silk and those bastards PD and DP."

Tammy started to nod off in her drawing class. She usually enjoyed to sketch in the class, but right now she was too tired. Tammy thought about how that Black Rose has been fighting with them for almost two weeks now almost non-stop. Tammy's body ached from the vicious assaults she'd taken from Black Rose and her friends. Tammy at least took solace in the fact that most of her classes were easy as hell so she could slack off.

Her mind also drifted to what she was going to do after graduation. Like Dwayne, she was considering not going to college. Whatever she was going to do, she wanted to be with or near Dwayne when she did it. Tammy sighed and was ready for the bell to ring so she can go home and take a nice, long bubble bath.

Dwayne's eyes were closed in his AP Calculus class as his head lay on his desk. He had fought to stay awake, but Ms. Lee's voice was sending him on the way to dream street. He thought about how Black Rose was really starting to piss him off. A while ago, he felt slightly upset at how he felt during his fight with Black Rose at NWHS. Now, he wished that he could get another chance to finish what he started. If Black Rose wanted to deliver pain to him and his friends, it was working. However, there was going to be hell to pay for pissing him off like this. A splash of cold water hit Dwayne and he bolted upright in his desk.

Ms. Lee looked at Dwayne with disdain and said, "Mr. Wayne, what is the answer to this problem?"

Dwayne groaned and said, "The answer is 10."

Ms. Lee said, "Maybe you should sleep more. That's the first answer you've gotten right in a while, Mr. Wayne." Dwayne was too tired to respond to Ms. Lee's biting praise as the bell rang. Dwayne walked out of the classroom to meet Tammy.

Dwayne waited for Tammy outside of the school. Tammy smiled tiredly at Dwayne as he gave her a hug.

Dwayne said, "Man, nobody told me this shit would be this rough."

Tammy replied, "Ditto, but somebody has to do it."

Dwayne sighed, "I'm going to go home and take a long nap."

Tammy smiled tiredly and commented, "I'm going to just let Calgon take me away. I'll see you later, sweetie."

Dwayne kissed her on the cheek, nodded his head in agreement and went to his car. Tammy smiled slightly and went to her car. Both of them sped off to rest up at their homes.

At about 7:00 p.m., Halloween festivities were in full swing across New Wales. Kids were trick-or-treating, parents were trying to keep their kids in check and other people were just screwing around. Black Rose and Red Tiger entered downtown New Wales and started to decimate the area, wrecking buildings, people, and whatever else.

Black Rose laughed maniacally as she shot a blast of energy into a building, destroying it on impact.

The police tried to stop the duo, but to no avail. Dwayne and Tammy were both soaking in their respective bathtubs when PD called them to tell them to get ready to fight. Dwayne's eyes grew cold as he changed into Big Money. Tammy yelled in rage as she transformed into Silk. Big Money and Silk left to take on Black Rose and Red Tiger. PD and DP would be there as soon as possible.

Big Money and Silk reached downtown and saw that it was a war zone. Buildings were burning and corpses littered the streets.

Big Money looked at Black Rose and Red Tiger and snared, "Bitch, we've been fighting almost non-stop for a while now. You've offically jumped up to number 1 on my shit list."

Black Rose shrugged and said mockingly, "Ooh, don't hurt me. I bow before the mighty Shaft knockoff and his white chocolate girlfriend."

Silk yelled, "I WAS IN MY BATH, YOU LITTLE PIECE OF SHIT! YOU"RE GOING TO DIE!"

Black Rose commented, "Damn girl, you need to take a nap or something. Red Tiger, go over there and bitch slap Big Money. I'll take the slut, Silk."

Silk turned her cane into a machine gun and shot at Black Rose. Black Rose dodged the machine gun fire and jumped in the air. Black Rose slashed Silk in the shoulder, forcing her to drop the gun. Black Rose picked Silk up and slapped her in the face.

Blood flew from Silk's mouth as she tumbled to the ground. Silk got up and Ghettoblasted Black Rose in response.

Black Rose smiled as she got off the ground and said, "Come on with it."

Silk snarled in response and ran up to Black Rose, looking to kill her.

Big Money was perplexed by the battle he was in against Red Tiger. He'd given him shots that would kill a normal man, but he just kept coming. Red Tiger was just as fast as he was if not faster. Big Money shot a Ghettoblaster at Red Tiger. Red Tiger fell to the ground, but he got back up and threw Big Money through a window.

People that were hiding behind tables in the restaurant saw Big Money on the ground and thought that this shit was bad if Big Money was being manhandled. Big Money pulled himself up and charged at Red Tiger, Ghettopunching him in the stomach. Big Money followed up with a sidekick, dropping Red Tiger. Big Money thought that there was no damn way he should get up from that.

To his amazement, Red Tiger got up and grabbed Big Money, putting him in a bearhug. Big Money felt bones crack as the air started to leave his body. He tried to get him to let go, but Red Tiger's strength was like iron. PD and DP appeared and blasted Red Tiger in the back. Red Tiger dropped Big Money and looked at the duo, red eyes glowing in rage.

PD said, "Come get some, you Frankenstein reject."

Red Tiger smiled as PD and DP unleashed Ghettoblasters at Red Tiger. Red Tiger fell to the ground, but he got up and charged at the duo. Red Tiger punched DP, sending him sprawling to the ground. PD turned his cane into a shotgun and shot Red Tiger in his chest. Red Tiger looked at the wound in wonderment and continued to advance toward. PD looked at Red Tiger in amazement and shot him in the head.

Red Tiger still moved toward PD and he said in a menacing voice, "Red Tiger Storm."

A huge wave of red energy shot out of Red Tiger's hand and threw PD back. PD screamed as the fire burned his flesh.

DP cried out, "PD!"

Big Money by this point was standing and turned his cane into a naginata (long Chinese spear). Big Money jumped into the air and slashed Red Tiger's neck. A glowing white substance dripped from the wound and Big Money yelled, "DP! I think I found his weak spot." Red Tiger growled and threw Big Money against a nearby light pole. Big Money slumped to the ground, unconscious.

DP ran over to PD and asked, "Are you okay?"

PD stood up slowly and answered, "Yeah, I'll be okay. I think it's time."

DP said,"Time to.."

PD said, "put them on LOCKDOWN!"

Both men closed their eyes and were engulfed in silver fire. The duo looked at Red Tiger and smiled as they rushed toward Red Tiger. PD and DP delivered vicious uppercuts to Red Tiger, knocking his head off his body. Red Tiger's sustenance flew all over the place and his body fell to the ground. PD and DP watched as the body disintegrated. DP turned and blew up Red Tiger's head.

PD remarked, "It figures the Golden Glocks would send something like that on Halloween."

DP smirked and said, "Let's go help Silk."

"Yeah, but where is she?" DP looked and saw an explosion 30 feet away in a building. DP smiled and said, "Right there. Is Big Money okay?"

PD walked over to Big Money and replied, "He's got some broken bones and is a bloody mess, but he should be okay."

DP said, "Mom, we need you."

Alice appeared and said, "Hello, gentlemen." Alice closed her eyes and took Big Money and his Impala back to Pegasus Pavillion. PD and DP ran to the building that held the battle between Silk and Black Rose.

Silk flew back against a wall. Both women were bloody and wounded. Silk was sliced in her left leg, her face, left arm, and a pretty big gash in her side. Black Rose was hit in the shoulder from a couple of bullets that managed to hit her during the fight along with injuries to her back, right foot and on her right breast. Fire surrounded the two as Black Rose choked Silk. Silk kneed her in the stomach and hit her over the head with a flaming two by four wooden board. Black Rose screamed as the board hit her, driving her to the floor.

Silk recovered her cane and turned it into a branding iron. Silk put the hot iron on the wounded area of Black Rose's back and pressed down on it. Black Rose gritted her teeth in pain and writhed around the floor in agony.

Silk smiled and said, "Just so you know, the symbol is a big S on your back. You'll go to hell remembering who put their mark on you."

Black Rose tripped Silk and got up through sheer willpower. Black Rose pulled out a gun and shot Silk in her injured leg. Silk screamed as the bullet hit her leg.

Black Rose smiled and said, "It's been fun, tramp. But all good things must come to an end."

Black Rose closed her eyes and yelled, "CHAOS BOMB!"

Black Rose disappeared as her huge explosion of energy started to bring the building down on Silk. Silk tried to get up, but she couldn't move. Silk lay on the ground and thought about how she was going to die before she got a chance to start a family with Dwayne. Silk thought that it was kind of ironic that she figured out exactly how what she wanted to do after high school before she could even graduate. As the blocks started to fall on her, she closed her eyes and felt at peace with herself.

PD and DP reached the fiery room and saw a hand poking out from the rubble. DP blasted the rocks off of Silk and ran toward her.

DP picked her up and said, "She's still alive, but we have to get out of here now!"

PD and DP ran out of the building at light speed with just seconds to spare as the building blew up behind them, throwing them to the ground. PD winced in pain as he looked at the building burn.

DP said, "Damn Black Rose to hell for what she's done." PD pulled out a remote and their black Lexus came to them. DP gently placed Silk in the backseat and they sped off to Pegasus Pavillion.

Tammy lay on a bed with tubes running through her. Dwayne looked at her with tears in his eyes.

Dwayne asked fearfully, "Is she going to be okay, Creeper?"

Creeper replied, "Well, she was lucky that we didn't have to amputate her leg. She's going to have a slight limp for now on though. Everything else should be healed when she gets out of here."

Dwayne said, "Okay, I'm just going to and lay down for a while."

Creeper said, "Okay, Dwayne. You did a good job tonight."

Dwayne replied, "Yeah, but the cost was high, Creeper." Dwayne walked out of the medical area and sat down on the couch.

PD and DP walked over to Dwayne. PD said, "Go ahead and let it out, man. Just don't blow shit though."

DP chimed in, "Everybody has to do it sometimes." Dwayne smiled slightly and said, "You guys better leave now."

PD and DP walked away as Dwayne started to break anything within reach, destroying antique vases, handcrafted tables, shimmering glass cabinets full of wine and liquor.

As he continued to destroy things, PD remarked, "I hate to be Black Rose when he finally gets a shot at her."

DP replied, "That bitch deserves everything that's coming to her."

Dwayne lay on the couch, exhausted from his rage at Black Rose. Tammy's eyes grew wide as she looked at the destruction caused by Dwayne. Tammy picked through the debris and tapped Dwayne on the shoulder.

Dwayne said, "Hi, Tammy."

Tammy replied, "Hi to you too. I hope you're not paying for this."

Dwayne smiled ruefully and responded, "Nope, this was a freebie."

Tammy said, "Are you okay?"

"I'll feel a lot better when Black Rose is dead. She almost killed you tonight."

Tammy said, "I agree with that sentiment about killing Black Rose. I'm glad that you got that rage out, but I don't want you to do something too reckless."

"I'll try, but I'm telling you right now that I going to need you to help keep me in check."

Tammy smiled, "Count on it." Tammy sighed and said, "Dwayne, I need to tell you something."

Dwayne asked, "What is it?"

Tammy responded, "As the blocks were coming down on me in the building, my life flashed before my eyes. I saw my parents, my older sister, you, Creaig, Rob, and all of my friends. But something stuck out in all of that."

"What was that?"

Tammy said, "That something was a picture of you and I sitting on a porch watching the sun go down as our grandchildren sat on our laps. I've got to tell you that I want to be with you for the rest of my life and I don't want to wait until it's too late."

Dwayne looked at her quizzically and said, "Are you proposing marriage?" Tammy said, "Yeah, I guess I am."

Dwayne said, "Hold on, there's something I need to tell you. We've been through a lot of things this year and I don't know if I would have survived without you. I thank God everyday I can see your smiling face in class, school, or working at PD and DP Productions. Hell, I even get a little giddy when I'm with you on the superhero job. Tammy, I love you with all my heart and soul."

Dwayne got on his knees and said, "Tammy Christine Grabek, will you marry me? I want to feel this happy for the rest of my life with you." Tammy cried in joy and said, "Yes, I'll marry you."

Dwayne smiled as Tammy jumped into his arms.

Dwayne said, "One thing though, we're going to wait a year to get married. We've got to break our parents in and everything, do you agree with me?"

Tammy said, "Yes."

Dwayne smiled, "Now, don't you think we should celebrate this happy occasion?"

Tammy smiled and said, "We should."

Dwayne picked her up and carried her into a bedroom.

Alice Wayne and Natasha McKee smiled at this display.

Natasha said, "I wish I was still alive so I could be one of her bridesmaids."

Alice smiled and said, "Don't worry, you and I will still be there in spirit."

"You're right, let's go. There's a spades tournament going on and I'm entered." Alice smirked and stated, "You have problems beating me, you're not winning anything."

Natasha scoffed and replied, "Hope spring eternal, Alice." Alice and Natasha left Dwayne and Tammy to go to the spades tournament.

Shonuf threw a chair and bellowed, "THOSE BITCHES SHOULD BE DEAD NOW!"

Kamal sighed, "They should be, but they survived."

Shonuf asked, "Is Black Rose okay?"

"Yeah, she should okay, although we can't get that damn brand off her back."

"No matter, it's time for us to think of a new plan."

Kamal said, "Yes, it is."

Shonuf snarled, "Damnit, they'll pay."

End Ch.7

Author's Notes

First off, the main villain besides Black Rose was inspired by Alan Harnum's epic Ranma series "Turning The Wheel" I finished reading it and I saw that the main villain in the second part was using dead men to fight Ranma and company. They did a good job smacking him around, so I figured that my guy would be inspired by the dead men. Basically, they were like zombies, only doing what the guy told them to do. They didn't feel pain and the only way to totally kill them was to blow their head off. I wanted to use his main villain in the story, but that wouldn't be right. I'm not really sure if I explained Malcolm and Willie's plan good enough or if it actually fulfilled my notion of being simple and all. Again, I freestyled from the last fight between Black Rose and Silk on. I was surprised that my mind told me to have Dwayne and Tammy become engaged, but I was just feeling that way. I guess I'm an old softie. Umm, Chap 8 will focus on The Gauntlet and after that who knows what else. Hope people enjoy this one and as always,

Peace, love, and hair grease.

Showstopper

8: The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles Ch 8

Dwayne Wayne Chronicles-Ch 8

Malcolm-Jamal Helmsley sat on his bed and thought about The Gauntlet. His freedom, Willie's freedom and five others depended on how entertaining the event would be. Malcolm was slightly disgusted that he needed to have people basically beat or kill each other to ensure freedom. He was anxious that for some reason this wouldn't work. Then again, he shouldn't be worried. Willie had the brilliant idea to have the matches in a 15-foot high-enclosed steel cage. The fighters would come in with a weapon chosen at random. The only way a person could win was by submission or death.

Malcolm smiled slightly as he thought about Willie. At first, he didn't like Willie very much. However, Willie has shown that's he's a very charismatic and intelligent individual. In fact, meeting Willie was the only good part of being locked up in a hellhole like The Cauldron. Malcolm was also looking forward to talking with some v.i.p's in the booth today. While Willie wasintelligent, he needed to talk to someone else.

Scruggs rapped his nightstick against the bars of the cell, getting Willie up from his slumber. Scruggs said, "I see you're already up, Malcolm. I'd just like to say that I think this idea you and Willie came up with is ill. I get goose bumps just thinking about how violent this will be."

Malcolm smirked and said, "I'm glad you feel that way."

Willie stretched and said, "I was dreaming that a big breasted, big booty ho was riding me. Instead, I wake up to your pock-marked face."

Scruggs frowned and said, "I love you, too. If you guys are still here in a couple of weeks, I'm going to beat the shit out of you guys for the smack talking."

Willie rolled his eyes and said, "Oh joy." Scruggs walked away to wake up the other prisoners.

Malcolm shook his head and said, "You shouldn't talk shit like that to him."

Willie snorted, "This from the man who questioned Scruggs's sexuality a month ago."

Malcolm replied, "Point taken, it's just that you're my ace. I don't want you to take a ass-whooping that you can avoid."

"Thanks for looking out, but I'm sure that we'll be out of here in a couple of weeks so I'll talk shit to him if I want to."

Malcolm smiled, "Is there anything you want me to ask the v.i.p in the booth?"

Willie smiled and said, "I want a big ham and cheese sandwich along with two hoes, one Asian and one Black."

Malcolm smirked and said, "Consider it done."

"Are you worried?"

Malcolm scoffed, "Hell yeah I'm worried and Scruggs's statement didn't make me feel better."

Willie said, "Yeah, I'm worried too but we have to think positive. Besides, if this doesn't work the plan with the v.i.p should get us out."

Malcolm said, "True."

Willie said, "Listen and there is something I have to tell you."

Malcolm looked quizzically at Willie, "What?"

"When I first saw you, I didn't like you very much. You were a whiny, arrogant little bitch. You kept on talking about getting out of here so much I wanted to kill you. As time went on, I found that you were still whiny and arrogant."

Malcolm frowned and answered, "Gee, thanks for the kind words."

Willie remarked, "I'm not finished yet. You've earned my respect with your performance in The Gauntlet. The way you talk to other people is amazing. It's like you're a force of nature or something."

Malcolm smiled and replied, "Thanks."

"You're welcome. I guess what I'm saying is that I'm honored to be your partner."

Malcolm's eyes started to water and Willie said, "C'mon man, don't get mushy on me."

Malcolm wiped his eyes and said, "Okay, I'll see you after The Gauntlet." Malcolm jumped off his bed and went to get ready for the day.

Electricity pulsated through the air of The Cauldron. Usually, the prison felt like it was full of death and despair. However, prisoners walked with an extra sense of purpose today. Guards did their jobs with smiles on their faces. An aura of hope filled the prison as The Gauntlet approached.

Scruggs stood in the middle of the 15-foot enclosed steel cage with a microphone. Scruggs looked at the prisoners' unrestrained revelry and felt goose bumps rise on his arms.

The crowd fell silent as Scruggs raised his hand. Scruggs put the microphone to his lips and bellowed, "FIGHT!" Two men and an official stepped into the cage. One man held a metal pipe and the other man held a 2 by 4 wooden board.

The official said, "Okay, Big Boi and Spider. You guys know what to do, now I want to see some blood."

Big Boi was 6"5, with black skin, dreadlocks and a very muscular build. Spider was 5"10 with white hair, a lean build and pasty white skin. Big Boi looked at his opponent with unbridled hatred, considering that Spider has been one of his worst enemies in The Cauldron. The bastard had cut him in the stomach and sliced one of his lungs. Spider looked at Big Boi with a blasé expression. He figured that he could play on Big Boi's hatred and pounce on a critical mistake.

Big Boi started the match by swinging at Spider with the pipe. Spider dodged the swing and hit Big Boi in the side with the 2 by 4. Big Boi shrugged off the blow and countered with a strike to Spider's stomach. Spider doubled over in pain from the stomach attack from Big Boi. Big Boi followed up with a smash to Spider's back. Spider crumbled to the mat in pain. Big Boi continued to bash Spider with the pipe, yelling out "What's my name?" Blood spurted profusely from Spider's body as he continued to whale away at Spider's body. The official in the ring tried to stop Big Boi's assault on Spider's motionless body.

Big Boi turned around and hit the official with the bloody pipe. Scruggs unlocked the cage, ran inside and shot Big Boi with a tranquilizer. Big Boi looked at Scruggs in disgust. Scruggs emptied six more tranquilizer shots into Big Boi and Big Boi finally fell to the ground. Scruggs and two other guards picked him up and carried him away. The other prisoners went absolutely crazy at this display of rage from Big Boi.

The second match had two friends going against each other, Flea and Waterbug. Flea was 4"2 with red hair, a light build, white skin, brown eyes, and tattoos all over his body. Waterbug was 5"0 with a mop of curly black hair, oily Italian skin, black eyes and a pudgy build. Flea and Waterbug were equipped with brass knuckles and a switchblade, respectively. Flea and Waterbug shook hands in the cage before starting the match. Flea clocked Waterbug in the jaw with the brass knuckles. Waterbug growled and stabbed Flea in his shoulder. Flea hissed in pain and hit Waterbug in the stomach with the brass knuckles. The air rushed out of Waterbug as he dropped the switchblade. Flea picked up the knife and stabbed Waterbug in the kidney. Waterbug's eyes widened in pain as Flea whipped Waterbug into a side of the cold steel cage. Waterbug screamed as the metal tore through his wound. Waterbug was stuck to the metal due to his flesh wound and Flea unleashed a flurry of punches to the wound with the brass knuckles. Flea pulled Waterbug off the wall and threw him to the ground. Waterbug was bleeding profusely as Flea licked the blood from the knife. Flea kicked him in the wound with the point of his boot, forcing Waterbug to spit up blood. Flea said, "It's over." Flea drove the knife as far as he could into the wound. Waterbug's eyes grew unfocused as he died in a pool of his own blood. Flea beat his chest as some guards disposed of Waterbug's corpse.

The third match pitted Snake Eyes against Barracuda. Snake Eyes wore a black mask with gray eyes peering out. He had a wiry build and was 6"0. Snake Eyes never wanted anyone to see his face, hence the mask. Barracuda was 6"3 with black hair cut in a Mohawk. He had green eyes and was built like a barrel. Snakeyes threw his machete down and crooked his finger at Barracuda, beckoning him to attack. Barracuda shrugged and swung at him with his baseball bat. Unfortunately, he only caught air. Barracuda looked in puzzlement as Snake Eyes tapped him on the shoulder. Barracuda turned around and Snake Eyes chopped him in the neck. Barracuda fell to the ground unconscious. Snake Eyes closed his eyes and visions of all of the men and women he'd killed fluttered in his mind.

Snake Eyes smiled under his mask as a gray flame enveloped his body. Snake Eyes opened his eyes and touched Barracuda on his chest. Barracuda's flesh burned in black fire. Soon, there was nothing left but bones. The crowd, which was boisterous throughout the event, became silent at Snake Eyes power. Scruggs looked at Snake Eyes with awe and stepped into the cage.

Scruggs said, "We're going to have a short intermission with some of the greatest stars in adult entertainment dancing for your enjoyment."

The prisoners cheered as Jasmine St. Claire, Jenna Jameson, Chasey Lain, and Leanna Heart walked into the cage and started dancing.

Malcolm watched the girls shaking their bodies and was aroused. He hadn't seen a woman in a long time. A young woman tapped him on the shoulder and said, "I understand that you and your friend are responsible for this spectacle."

Malcolm turned around and saw a slightly overweight Spanish woman, about 5"3 with shoulder length black hair and blue eyes dressed in a black business suit. Malcolm smiled and said, "Yes, I am. Well, Willie Wayne and myself. What's your name?"

"My name is Juanita Rodriguez."

"Nice to meet you, Juanita." replied Malcolm.

"Same here." replied Juanita.

"Are you enjoying The Gauntlet?" asked Malcolm with a slight smile.

Juanita smiled and answered, "Yes, I am enjoying it very much."

Malcolm said, "What's a beautiful, cultured woman like yourself doing here?"

"Well, Mr. Helmsley. I'm here because I like to see human drama. Besides that, I need strong men to help me in my goal."

Malcolm's eyebrow raised at this statement. The prisoner asked, "What goal is that?"

"I want to take over Mexico. My native country has been under substandard rule for too long."

Malcolm whistled, "That's a pretty big goal."

Juanita said with fervor, "Yes it is, but I won't rest until Mexico is free of the current government. From what I've seen today these men will help me achieve my goal."

"Ms. Rodriguez, I'm sure you understand why I'm here." replied Malcolm.

"Yes, the warden told me about the circumstances."

"Good, if this doesn't get higher ratings I'm stuck here."

"Don't be that way, Mr. Helmsley. I'm sure you this will get better ratings and you and your friends will get out of here. I have a proposition for you."

"What is that?" asked Malcolm.

"Well, when you guys get out of here I would like you guys to come with me to Mexico."

"I think I speak for everyone when I saw that your offer sounds great. We'll talk about pay and all of the other stuff when we get released."

"Then we have a deal, Mr. Helmsley." replied Juanita as she held her hand out.

Malcolm shook her hand and said, "Oh, it's been a long time since my friends and I have had female companionship. My partner would also like a big ham and cheese sandwich when we get out."

Juanita smiled, "Consider it done. I'll have a special surprise for you."

Malcolm smiled, "I can't wait."

"The intermission is over, enjoy the rest of your stay."

Malcolm said, "I will."

Juanita walked away from Malcolm and sat next to the warden and other people in the booth. Malcolm thought that this went great. Juanita looked at Malcolm and thought that Malcolm would definitely by worthy to be her man. He was intelligent and sounded like he had taste compared to the men she had been with before.

The fourth match pitted Cobra against Cloudscraper. Cobra was 5"8 with red hair, blue eyes, a slight tan with a stocky build. Cloudscraper was 6"10 with a bald head, a eyepatch on one eye, white skin, and a muscular build.

Cobra looked at Cloudscraper and thought his ass was going to get beat down like never before. Cloudscraper spit in Cobra's face. Cobra ran up to Cloudscraper and hit him in the knee with his nightstick. Cloudscraper fell to one knee in pain. Cobra dropped his nunchucks and fell to one knee in pain. Cobra swung the nightstick at Cloudscraper's face. Cloudscraper grabbed Cobra's wrist and broke it with one hand. Cobra screamed as Cloudscraper rose to his feet and grabbed his neck. Cloudscraper's face turned red in anger as held slowly raised Cobra into the air, crushing his neck with one hand. Cobra's body twisted in agony from Cloudscraper's iron grip as he put more pressure on his neck. When Cobra's body stopped kicking, Cloudscraper threw him on the mat in disgust. Cloudscraper glared as the guards took out the carcass. Cloudscraper yelled and walked out of the cage.

The final competitors were Thunder and Hurricane. Thunder was 5"1 with brown hair, blue eyes, white skin, and a light build. Hurricane was 5"3 with a afro, a pecan complexion, brown eyes and a stocky build. Hurricane charged at Thunder with his dagger, but Thunder sidestepped and hit him in the stomach with his mace. Blood spurted from the wound as Hurricane fell to the ground. Thunder stood over him ready to deliver the finishing blow, but Hurricane managed to throw his dagger into Thunder's chest. Hurricane's eyes showed disbelief at his fate as he fell in front of Thunder and died. Hurricane couldn't move due to the stomach wound, but he raised his hand in triumph as the guars came to get him some medical attention. He wanted to close his eyes, but he was never one to show weakness to anyone.

Malcolm watched as Thunder raised his hands in victory. The men that survived would definitely be worthy allies.

Juanita remarked to Malcolm, "It's looks like you and your friends will be getting out of here and start working for me."

Malcolm said, "We're looking forward to it."

The warden looked at Malcolm and said, "This was one of the greatest spectacles I've ever seen in my life."

Malcolm said, "I'm glad you were entertained."

A guard came up to Malcolm and said, "Let's go, Malcolm." Malcolm said, "Of course." The guard led Malcolm back to his cell.

Willie and Malcolm exchanged a high five and whooped in joy. Willie smiled and crowed, "We're out of this bitch."

Malcolm said, "Yeah, and I've already got us lined up with a job when we get out of here."

Willie asked, "With who?"

Malcolm shrugged and answered, "A chick named Juanita Rodriguez. She wants to take over Mexico."

Willie looked at Malcolm with disdain, "Hey man, I was hoping we would go back to New Wales and fight Big Money and his crew. I also wanted to get back at my son for being such a bastard."

"Listen, we need money and stuff. Besides, we shouldn't go right back to the scene of the crime right away anyway. I've always wanted to rule a country."

Willie smirked, "Now I get it, we'll double cross her when we help her take over the country."

"Exactly, then we go on and spread the good word all over the world. Believe me, we'll go back and crush Big Money and his friends. On top of that, you'll get your revenge on your son."

Willie grumbled, "Okay." Malcolm and Willie went to sleep, exhausted after a long day.

Dwayne, Tammy, Creaig, Robert, Monica Johnson and Jessica Griffin were sitting a table in a McDonald's. Monica Johnson was 6 feet with black hair, brown eyes, and a little extra meat to her frame. Monica was a fellow senior and had started going out with Creaig a week ago. Everyone could see that they were well matched, considering that they were both sarcastic and had a lot of the same interests.

Jessica was Robert's latest girlfriend. She was 5"5 with blond hair cut in a bob, green eyes and a very petite frame. Rob had been going out with her for a couple of weeks now. Dwayne couldn't see how those two could coexist. Jessica was very religious and Rob was like the antichrist. Dwayne was slightly annoyed at the lecture he got when he cussed during lunch a couple of days ago. But as he knew all too well, sex overcame common sense sometimes.

Although there was no way Rob was getting anything from her. The six had gathered at McDonald's to celebrate Tammy and Dwayne's engagement.

Rob looked at Dwayne and said, "Congratulations, man. How is your grandma taking it?"

Dwayne smiled, "My grandma was down with it. I think she was glad that we decided to wait a year though."

Jessica chimed in with a slight look of disapproval, "I just can't believe that you two are going to get married. You guys aren't even out of high school yet. What are you going to do after graduation?"

Tammy said, "We're going to continue to work for PD and DP and they said that they were going to send us to another location to be determined."

Creaig asked, "No College for you two?"

Dwayne said, "Nope, we make more than enough as it is."

Robert said, "Cool. Tammy, how are your parents taking the news?"

Tammy said, "Well, my parents yelled a lot but they eventually decided to back down."

Dwayne smirked, "The only reason they agreed was because of the year thing."

Tammy smacked him on the back of the head and said, "Dammit, it was because of my superior debating skills."

Dwayne smiled and said, "You keep telling yourself that, sweetie." Tammy grumbled as Monica laughed with an impish grin on her face.

Monica remarked, "You two are already fighting like a married couple. I assume you two have already reached the honeymoon stage." Dwayne did a spit take and looked at Monica aghast.

Creaig groaned, "Monica, don't say shit like that." Jessica's face turned scarlet and the rest of the people at the table put their heads in their hands in shame. Monica shrugged, wrote something on a napkin and passed it to Tammy. Tammy looked at the napkin and wrote a reply to Monica. Monica smiled and whispered in Creaig's ear.

Creaig said, "We have an important engagement, so we'll see you later." Creaig and Monica ran out of McDonald's like they were on fire.

Dwayne whispered in Tammy's ear, "Do I really want to know?"

Tammy whispered in a husky voice, "You'll find out tonight." Dwayne smiled as the quartet continued to eat and talk in peace.

A light snow fell as a man stood outside watching the teenagers eat. He had a black-long sleeve shirt, with black pants, black boots, and black leather gloves. He was about 5"10 with a slender frame, bushy eyebrows, dirty blond hair and hazel eyes. The man lit a cigarette and thought about how he always liked this time of year. The air was crisp and clear. The chilly temperature fit his cold disposition. He usually didn't deal with superheroes, but his employer was paying him top dollar. Besides, it would definitely be a step up in his career. The man put his hands in his pockets and walked away.

End Ch. 8

Author's Notes

I basically stuck with everything I wanted to do. I hope people enjoyed The Gauntlet. It was hard writing 5 fight scenes and make up 10 people to participate in the scenes. I think I did a competent job at it. I'm sorry that you only saw Dwayne and co at the end, but I figured that this chapter would be devoted to Willie and Malcolm. The next chapter will reveal the mystery man and his employer. It'll also involve Creaig and his girl.

Peace, love, and hair grease

Showstopper

9: The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles Ch 9

The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles-Ch.9

Creaig Dunton sat in his cluttered room, thinking about his life. His life had changed since he met Monica a couple of weeks ago. He would normally pine away for girls that he didn't have a chance of getting with.

Since he'd hooked up with her, everything was better. His noise music was starting to catch on. The music was being played in prime time on a California radio station. PD and DP were considering signing him to a record deal. He didn't hate school as much. The damn freeloaders that lived with him along with his dad didn't annoy him that much either.

He wished that they wouldn't eat so much and were a bit smarter. Creaig was surprised that they weren't on an episode of Jerry Springer. The 2 girls, aged 13 and 14 didn't go to school that much and the mom worked in a bar. The oldest girl was dating some dude that was 22 or something. Creaig knew that he was hitting that shit.

Creaig smirked at the image of he and Dwayne kicking them out of the house and yelling "Trailer Trash!" at the top of their lungs. Creaig pulled on his black Whitehouse t-shirt, blue jeans, and black jacket. Creaig walked out of his room, went down the stairs and ran out of the house. Creaig closed the door and thought about some donuts at Dunkin Donuts. A day just wouldn't be complete without his sugar rush.

Johnny "Storm" Walker watched from inside his black Toyota Camry as Creaig got in his beat up beige car to go to Dunkin Donuts. Creaig drove off and Storm followed him. He had been watching Dwayne Wayne's friends for a week now and decided now was a good day for torture. His employer told him to kill Dwayne/Big Money and Tammy/Silk. She didn't say that he couldn't hurt their friends.

 He knew it would just be easier to kill those two and get out of town. However, it just wouldn't be fun if he just killed them immediately. He still had some business to take care of with Dwayne and Tammy's associates, PD and DP. Those two had fucked with him for the past couple of years, stopping him from killing some of his assigned targets. Storm smiled at the amount of money that was offered to him. The stupid bitch offered him 2 million dollars to kill those two.

He could retire from the assassin/bounty hunting game with that kind of money. Of course, he wasn't sure that he wanted to retire. He was 30 years old and he'd been committing criminal acts since he was 11. Storm smiled as he thought about his first murder. It was a simple robbery on some old dude at his house. The old man tried to shoot him with his shotgun. It was unfortunate that he ended up dead on his back with three shots to the head.

Storm smiled and said, "Today is going to be a good day."

Creaig went to Dunkin Donuts, got his donuts and drove to Monica's house. Monica liked to ride with him to school even though she could've used her car to get to school. Creaig stopped in front of the Johnson residence, a simple whitewashed house. Creaig smoothed his blond hair out, stepped out of the car and knocked on the door.

Monica answered the door and kissed him softly on the cheek. The dup started walking to Creaig's car.

 Storm was parked behind a couple of cars. Storm stepped out of his car and said, "Excuse me."

Monica said, "Yes, sir?"

Storm sighed and replied, "My car is broken down. Can you and your friend help me?"

Creaig looked at the blond-haired man with his all-black ensemble with slight distrust. Everybody knows that bad guys always wear black in the movies. Creaig chided himself, thinking that this was real life and that you shouldn't judge someone on clothing. He'd help this guy out and do his good deed for the month.

Creaig said, "Okay, I'll get my cell phone so you can call Triple A or something." Creaig went to his car to get the cell phone.

Storm replied, "Thank you."

Storm looked at Monica and thought that Creaig had good taste in women. She was looking fine in a white sweater, blue jeans, and black boots. He always liked the chicks that wore sweaters. It made it more interesting to unlock the girl's treasures. Monica definitely had a lot to offer with her tall and curvaceous frame.

Storm pulled out a gun from his jacket and grabbed Monica, putting the gun to her head. She barely screamed before Storm pressed a pressure point on her neck. Monica crumpled in his arms in a state of unconsciousness.

Creaig turned around and saw his girlfriend unconscious in the stranger's arms.

Storm snarled, "I'll kill her if you come one step closer. Call your friend Dwayne." Creaig called his friend's number. He was worried that this maniac would kill her in front of him.

Dwayne groaned and answered the phone. The youngster grumbled, "Who is this? It's too early in the damn morning to be calling me."

Creaig's voice was strained as he said, "Hey, Dwayne. It's me."

Dwayne replied with some unease, catching the strain in his friend's voice, "Um, why are you calling me so early? I'm in my car on my way to school."

"Someone wants to talk to you and I really think you should."

Dwayne replied softly, "Okay, put him on."

Storm grabbed the phone and said, "Hello, Mr. Wayne. My name is Johnny Walker. I have your friend Monica Johnson in my arms with a nice shiny 9mm pistol to her head. Your friend here has good taste."

Dwayne snarled, "What do you want?"

Storm smirked, "It's simple, you bring your lovely girlfriend Tammy, PD and DP over te the second apartment on Dorsett Avenue. I'll have your friends with me and we'll have a good old time until you guys show up."

"You don't have to bring them into this. If you want to fight me, we can do this right now."

Storm laughed sharply, "You're in no position to threaten me. Remember, 11:00 a.m. By the way, tell PD and DP I'm looking forward to seeing them again." Storm clicked off the phone. Dwayne's stomach sank as the phone went dead. First his grandma and now his friends were in danger. Dwayne smacked the steering wheel in anger as he called up Tammy to tell her the situation.

Storm looked at Monica and said, "I'm going to enjoy this assignment."

Creaig jumped at Storm. Storm tossed Monica to the ground and shot him in the shoulder. Creaig winced in pain and fell down to the ground.

Storm sneered and commented, "You shouldn't have done that."

Storm pistol-whipped Creaig and he fell to the ground, unconscious. Storm picked Creaig up, opened the backseat to his car and threw him in the back. Storm went over and picked Monica up, putting her over his shoulder. Storm opened the passenger door and put her in the seat. Storm got in the driver's seat and drove off to his place.

PD, DP, Dwayne, and Tammy soon met up at the underground base at Pegasus Pavillion. Dwayne stood in front of PD and DP and said angrily, "This Johnny Walker dude is going to get fucked up for messing with my friends. He mentioned you two so I assume you guys have met before."

Tammy looked at the two men and asked, "What's wrong with you two? Both of you are shaking."

PD grabbed a chair and threw it against Creeper's monitor. The chair crumpled and Creeper turned on.

The computer asked, "What the fuck is going on?"

PD glared at Creeper and Creeper turned himself off in fear. DP grabbed a pistol off the weapons rack and started shooting everything in sight except for Dwayne, Tammy, and DP.

Dwayne looked at the duo in horror and yelled, "STOP IT!"

PD and DP stopped wreaking havoc and looked at Dwayne and Tammy. Both were sweating profusely with effort.

PD sighed and remarked, "Sorry, but this bitch has been a pain in out ass for a long time."

Tammy looked at the two businessmen in annoyance, "Destroying stuff isn't going to solve anything, now tell us who we're dealing with."

DP growled, "We're dealing with one of the most vicious bastard in the world."

PD chimed in, "Johnny "Storm" Walker is a bounty hunter and an assassin. He also does other illegal shit."

DP continued the tale; "We've stopped him from killing various world leaders over the years. The bastard has managed to kill important people over the years. He's killed a British Prime Minister, an oil sheik, two Mexican presidents, and a couple of nuclear scientists."

PD said quietly, "I was in Brazil 3 years ago with a beautiful woman. She was smart, funny, and was beautiful. I knew that she was going to be my wife. Storm killed Gisele and left his name in her blood. He killed her to torture me." Tears spilled out from PD's eyes.

Tammy walked over to PD and gave him a hug.

Dwayne looked at PD with sadness in his eyes. He could understand how PD felt.

DP remarked bitterly, "After he killed Gisele, he decided it would be a good idea to kill my girlfriend at the time Leisha."

DP closed his eyes and crackling energy came forth from his hands. DP incinerated a table in anger.

PD composed himself, "I'm sorry about that. This man is an expert in martial arts, brawling, and has some ability in alchemy."

DP growled, "Let's go already. I want to kill this bitch and be done with it." The quartet left the base, ready to eliminate the threat.

Storm backhanded Creaig in the face again. Creaig was tied up in a chair. Blood poured from the various wounds inflicted by Storm. Monica was lying on Storm's bed, still unconscious. Creaig croaked out, "I'm having a blast. Some guy kidnaps me and me girlfriend for no good reason."

Storm punched Creaig in the stomach. Creaig coughed and spat out some blood. The assassin smirked, "Oh, there's good reason for this, you fat fuck. I was hired by Jaci Valentine to kill Dwayne and Tammy."

Creaig rasped, "Isn't she in jail?"

Storm laughed, "Yeah, but you can't really shut down the mob. I wouldn't be surprised if she manages to get out of prison and reclaim her family's territory. Her dad isn't in the best of healthl. Word is he's going to die in the next couple of days."

Creaig drawled, "Are you angling to be the next don or something?"

Storm kicked Creaig in the kidney. Creaig grunted as Storm continued his speech, "In any event, Ms. Valentine told me to kill Dwayne and Tammy. Did you know that your good friends are the infamous crime fighting duo Big Money and Silk?"

"You're joking, right? Big Money is 6 feet and cut. Dwayne is 5"5 and moderately muscled. Tammy's too nice to be beating people down."

Storm punched him in the face and said quietly, "I don't joke about my work, Creaig. Besides, if I wasn't going to get 2 million to kill them I wouldn't step foot in this piss-ant town."

Creaig smirked despite his battered and bruised face, "I'm glad you're enjoying your stay in New Wales."

Storm backhanded Creaig in the face and remarked, "I'll enjoy New Wales a lot more in a minute."

Creaig asked, "What are you going to do?" Storm smiled and said, "You'll see." Storm turned Creaig around to face his girlfriend. Creaig saw that she was still unconscious. Despite the trouble they were in, he couldn't help but think that she looked peaceful on the bed. He was hoping that someone would save them from being killed. Storm had beaten the crap out of him and the bastard had no conscience about anything.

Storm walked over to Monica and woke her up, slapping her face lightly. Monica opened her eyes and groaned. Storm smiled, "Good morning, Ms. Johnson." Monica screeched, "What the fuck is going on here? My boyfriend is a bloody mess. Dammit, I'll kill you." Tammy swung a fist at Storm. Storm caught it easily and backhanded her in the face. Monica tumbled back down in the bed. Storm said easily, "C'mon, Monica. Just relax and you'll be okay." Monica tried to push herself off the bed, but her body wouldn't respond.

Storm commented idly, "You're going to be weak from the pressure point I hit earlier. You can't overpower me, so I'd suggest you just lay down."

Monica hissed angrily, "What do you want?"

"Simple, like I told your dumb ass boyfriend earlier my job is to kill Dwayne Wayne and Tammy Grabek. I'm getting paid 2 million for their deaths."

Monica scoffed, "Those two are normal people."

"That's what you think. Anyways, we still have an hour or so before they get here. I have a good idea to pass the time."

Monica drawled, "Is that right?"

A disturbingly sunny smile appeared on Storm's face as he said, "Sure, take your clothes off and dance for me."

Monica said, "Excuse me."

Storm smirked, "Do some sexy dances for me."

Monica scowled. He wasn't ugly, but the problem was he was a bastard. Creaig strained against his bonds and yelled, "LEAVE HER ALONE!"

Storm snarled, "Shut up! You should be thankful I'm getting her naked. Besides, I'll kill him if you don't do it, Monica."

Monica remarked snidely, "This is how you get with all of your women, isn't it?"

Storm smirked, "You remind me of one of my former girlfriends. She has dark hair like you, talks shit like you and has a tight body like you."

Monica replied sarcastically, "Joy."

Storm backhanded Monica and said, "Don't take that tone with me, bitch! She and I were very happy. But she went on to work for the Golden Glocks and we drifted apart."

"I bet you drive all the women you meet to a life of crime to get away from you."

Storm shrugged and responded, "Whatever, take off your clothes or he dies."

Monica sullenly took off her sweater and pants. Storm took off his shirt and pants and threw them to the floor. Storm stood in front of her in a pair of boxers. Storm pulled off the boxers and was naked to his unwilling lover. Monica looked at his penis and drawled, "I'm surprised you even got a chance to have sex with that pencil you call a dick."

Storm punched Monica in the face and growled, "Bitch, I'm packing."

Creaig said, "You keep telling yourself that." Ticked now, Storm went over a grabbed a club from his dresser. Storm sneered and bashed Creaig in the head with the club. Creaig slumped over unconscious. Monica tried to run out of the room, but Storm grabbed her and slapped her in the face. Storm punched Monica in the face.

Monica sobbed as Storm kissed her roughly on the lips. Monica bit his tongue and Storm again slapped Monica. Tears of pain fell from Monica's eyes as he snarled, "Dance or both of you die."  

Monica glared at him and said, "Do I look like a stripper to you?"

Storm grabbed the club he had dropped and threatened to smash her over the head with it.  Monica scowled and closed her eyes for a second.  Monica started to slowly dance in her black bra and panties.  Storm sat on the bed and slowly stroked himself as Monica continued to gyrate, remembering stuff she'd seen on television with strippers and such.  

As Monica continued to dance, she decided on a course of action.  She would grab that club and bash Storm's head in, run away and get help.  Storm's penis was almost hard as iron as she moved.

Storm barked, "Take off the bra."

Monica reached back and unbuckled her bra.  The black bra dropped onto the cabin floor.  Monica shimmied and bent down, slowly pulling her panties off.  

Storm continued to jack his penis as he watched the teen's tight bubble butt dance in front of his vision.  Monica squatted on the floor and shook her ass quickly as Storm grunted.  The assassin came, spurting white semen on his hands.

Storm exhaled, "That's what I'm talking about."

Monica grabbed the club Storm used to smash her boyfriend.  Monica smacked Storm wildly in the stomach with the club.  Storm doubled over as Monica ran out of the cabin.  Storm wiped his hands off, grabbed his gun and pulled on his clothes quickly.

Monica was about 20 feet away as she ran.  Storm caught her, tackled her and pistol whipped her. Storm grabbed her and threw her back into the room.  Monica tumbled onto the bed as Storm punched her again in the face. Storm hissed, "That was stupid.  I wanted your boyfriend to watch, but I guess that wasn't to be."

Monica cried as Storm punched her again. The blows from Storm were starting to wear her down. Monica stopped crying, knowing that he would just continue to beat her and probably kill Creaig in the process. Time some to be endless as Storm forced Monica to stay on the bed naked and bleeding, . Storm had taken her innocence away from her and nothing was going to change that.  She was glad that at least he hadn't forced himself on her

Storm loved to masturbate, Monica noticed.  Throughout the hour, Storm had self-pleasured himself 4 times. Storm panted after the last orgasm and said, "Man, that was a good one. Monica, get in the shower and clean yourself up. You're lucky I don't fuck jailbait.  I might come back at you when you're legal." Monica slowly got off the bed, grabbed her clothes and stumbled over to the bathroom. Monica closed the door.

Creaig slowly woke up and saw the empty look in Monica's brown eyes as she went into the bathroom. He didn't know what happened, but he knew that Storm did something to his girlfriend.  Creaig wanted to kill Storm. Nothing else mattered to him.

Storm looked at the raw hatred in Creaig's blue eyes and remarked, "You hate me, don't you? Well, I live off the hatred of other people. My dad beat the shit out of my mom and me when I was little. When I turned 18, I killed my dad. I killed him with a machete, cutting off his arms, his legs, his dick, everything. Then I killed my mom a year later. She was glad that her husband was gone. However, she slowly lost her mind and pissed me off because of it. I had to put her out of her misery."

Creaig hissed, "What the fuck is wrong with you?"

The assassin replied, "There's nothing wrong with me. I'm a perfectly well adjusted member of society."

Storm looked at his watch and commented, "It's showtime. Hurry up in there, it's time to go."

Monica came out of the shower with her clothes on and glared at Storm hatefully. Storm pressed a pressure point on Creaig's neck and he fell back into unconsciousness. Storm got a couple of guns and grenades and put them in his trenchcoat pockets. He pulled out one of his pistols, untied Creaig and slung him over his shoulder. Storm pointed the gun at Monica and said, "Go, slut." Monica walked ahead of Storm with a gun pointed at her back. The trio left the room in the building.

PD, DP, Big Money and Silk reached the rundown building on Dorsett Avenue. Storm was standing outside with Creaig over his back and Monica standing in front of him. DP saw the spark of life was gone from Monica and was incensed. He met Monica a week ago and saw that she was a happy individual without a care in the world. She reminded him a lot of Gisele. He made a note to himself that Storm would pay for what he's done.

Silk saw Monica and her heart sank. Monica was one of her best friends and she didn't recognize the girl standing in front of them. She was battered and bruised.  She also looked at Creaig and bile rose in her threat at the beating he took from Storm. Creaig's face was battered and bloody. PD and Big Money were both thinking the same thing, to kill Storm. The four stepped out of their vehicles and walked toward Storm, Monica, and Creaig.

Big Money asked, "Is Creaig okay?"

Storm scoffed, "The bitch is still alive."

Storm looked at PD and smirked, "Be a good boy and take him and his bitch away from here."

PD picked up Creaig and led Monica to their car. He gently laid Creaig in the backseat and put Monica in the passenger seat. PD pressed a button above the CD player and a hologram of him appeared in the driver's seat. The car started and drove off to Pegasus Pavillion.

Storm waved as the car the car went away, saying, "Monica can come back with me anytime."

PD snarled, "You sick son of a bitch."

PD immediately blasted a Ghettoblaster at Storm. Storm dodged the energy attack and pulled his pistol out of his coat. Storm rolled on the ground and in a smooth motion, shot PD in his right leg. PD crumpled to the ground in pain, but he forced himself to get to his feet.

DP shot a Ghettoblaster at Storm. The blast hit Storm and he fell to the ground. Silk turned her cane into a shotgun and tried to pump Storm full of lead. Storm rolled away from the bullets and stumbled into the building.

The quartet followed Storm into the building and didn't see him.

DP growled, "That bitch is around here. PD and I will go search the rooms to the left, you two go to the right."

Big Money nodded and Silk said, "You guys be careful."

PD grunted and went with DP to search the rooms.

Big Money said uneasily, "I don't like this."

Silk sighed, "I don't either, but they know what they're doing."

"Yeah, but those two aren't calm right now."

Silk walked to the hallway and replied, "True, but you weren't calm a month ago, were you?"

Big Money smiled grimly, "Point taken." Big Money followed Silk into the hallway.

PD kicks open a door and bellowed, "COME OUT, YOU FUCKER!" All he saw in front of him was cobwebs and old wooden boards.

DP put his gun in front of him and opened another door a bit away from PD. An arrow flew at him, hitting DP in the stomach. DP fell to the floor, blood coating his lips. PD ran over to his friend. PD pulled the arrow out of DP's stomach. He took off his suit coat and ripped one of his shirtsleeves to make a tourniquet for DP's wound. He managed to stop the blood flow from the wound and felt for a pulse. DP's pulse was still there, but it was faint.

DP whispered, "Don't worry about me, go and kill Storm."

PD replied with tears in his eyes, "I can't leave you here."

DP hissed, "Damnit, go and do what needs to be done."

PD looked at DP and stated, "You better still be alive when I get back."

DP smiled slightly, "I will be, don't worry." PD reluctantly left him and went to check some more rooms.

DP thought that he would have a hard time keeping his promise. He had a feeling that the arrow was tinged with some kind of poison that would kill him in a couple of hours. He closed his eyes and thought about his current girlfriend Leslie, his mom, dad and all of the places he'd been in the world. He always loved to visit Japan when the cherry blossoms were in bloom. For some reason, watching those flowers made him feel reborn.

His mind turned toward his friend PD. PD was the best friend he'd ever had. PD was always there when he needed him. He didn't want to die yet; he still had so much left to do before his time came. Tears softly fell down his cheeks as he lay on the ground.

Silk yelled as an avalanche of old blocks crashed down a couple of feet away from her.

She had barely managed to see the trap laid by storm. Big Money commented, "This bitch is making me feel like this is a fucked up mystery fun house."

Silk growled, "I'm definitely going to have fun taking his ass out."

Big Money replied grimly, "Okay, there are two doors left."

Big Money picked up a big brick nearby and threw it at one door. The door crashed open and a gatling gun started shooting bullets at the spot Big Money was supposed to be standing in. The two walked past the gun and stood just beside the last door. Silk picked up a block and threw it at the door. The door crumbled open and a flamethrower blasted out a huge flame at the entrance to the door.

Silk remarked, "Damn."

Big Money smirked, "My trap was cooler."

Silk laughed slightly, "Shut up."

"Looks like nobody's home, Silk. He has to be down the other hall."

A scream rang out and Big Money ran past Silk toward the scream. Silk followed at his heels.

Storm flew back against a wall. He had a big black eye over his right eye, his lips were puffy, his chest was bleeding from a gunshot wound and his leg was bleeding. PD was already limping from the bullet wound in his leg and was cut in the face. He was also bleeding from a bullet wound at his chest. Most men would be down on the ground, but both men were still on their feet due to sheer willpower and hatred.

PD turned his gun into a sword and sliced Storm in his injured leg. Blood spurted from the wound as he fell to the ground. PD stumbled over to Storm and raised his sword in the air, looking to end it. Storm managed to kick PD in his injured leg and he fell to the ground. PD grimaced in pain as Storm crawled away.

PD snarled, "Come back here and die."

Storm replied, "Not yet. Oh and did you know I fucked Gisele before I killed her."

PD yelled in rage, "FUCK YOU!"

PD crawled closer to Storm. Storm moved away from him and said, "Gisele is definitely in the top 5, although your young friend Monica has jumped ahead of her to number 4."

PD lunged at Storm, but Storm pulled out a knife and stabbed him in the stomach. PD's eyes widened in pain and disbelief as he fell back down with the knife in his stomach.

Storm looked at PD and sneered, "You two could never compete with me when it counted."

Big Money stormed into the room and growled, "Come get some of me." Silk stood behind Big Money and called out, "Come on and fight us."

Storm said, "I would oblige you two, but I have to go." Big Money and Silk tried to get to Storm. Storm threw a grenade and smoke filled the room. Big Money and Silk coughed profusely. When the smoke cleared, Storm was gone. Big Money kicked a box in frustration.

Silk asked, "How did he get out of here?"

Big Money walked over to where Storm was lying earlier and he saw a trapdoor.

Big Money groaned, "Here's how he got away. Is PD okay?"

PD moaned and blood coated the knife. Silk pulled the knife out and replied quietly, "We have to get him out of here. I already had DP transported back to Pegasus Pavillion by Natasha."

Big Money replied, "Let's go."

The duo dressed his wounds, left the building and put PD in Tammy's Porsche. Big Money and Silk got into the Porsche and drove to Pegasus Pavillion.

The duo reached Pegasus Pavillion and got him into the medical facility in the underground compound. Creaig was already standing there watching Big Money and Silk.

 Big Money asked Creeper, "How is Monica, PD, and DP doing?"

Creeper replied, "PD and DP both won't be in action for a while even with my capabilities and the healing deal from Natasha. The injuries suffered by those two were extensive. Storm just missed hitting PD in the heart with his bullet and the poison in DP's system nearly killed him. It was by the grace of God that Natasha got him here in time. Monica's injuries aren't as bad, but her problem is going to be more psychological."

Big Money sighed, "Thank you, Creeper."

Creaig looked at Big Money and Silk. Creaig asked quietly, "Is it true?"

Big Money replied, "What?"

Creaig growled, "You know what, just tell me are you Dwayne Wayne?"

Big Money sighed and replied, "Yes, I'm Dwayne and Tammy is Silk."

Creaig walked up to Big Money and punched him in the face.

Big Money fell to the floor and touched his lip. With a stunned look Big Money asked, "What was that for?"

Creaig looked at Big Money with anger, "Because of your secrets, my girlfriend doesn't want to come near me. I almost died today and I've got a feeling your guys couldn't take him out."

Silk said quietly, "Storm escaped, but we're sorry."

Creaig commented, "I'm keeping myself under control not to kill you. I might forgive you two, but right now I can't do it."

Big Money chimed in, "I know you're upset but hitting me isn't going to solve anything. I was afraid something like this would happen."

Creaig asked, "When your grandma had to go to hospital, that was due to one of your enemies, wasn't it?"

Big Money answered softly, "Yes."

Creaig said angrily, "You should have told me and Rob. Now that maniac Storm is going to go after Jessica and Rob. That dude doesn't play, man."

Silk sighed, "Well, do you want us to quit or something? We were chosen for this job. Believe me, it isn't as fun as the media portrays it to be. Sometimes, I wish my life was normal but it isn't going to be that way."

Creaig rubbed his temples, "I'm just so tired. My life was going so well. To my shock, my noise music is starting to get recognition across the country. I'm going to graduate eighth in our class. I was probably going to sign a record deal with PD and DP after graduation. Look at what's going on now. PD and DP are lying in there in serious condition and my girlfriend is scarred for life.

When we left McDonald's last week, I thought we were going to take the next step in our relationship. I know we've only known each other for a couple of weeks, but it felt right. Monica means the world to me. Her parents came home and we had to stop. Now, that monster took away her innocence and I couldn't do a thing to stop it. Who knows when or if our relationship will ever be normal again?"

Big Money said, "Both of you can get through this. Just be there for her."

Creaig sighed, "I'm sorry I hit you earlier. But you two better take care of him or I'll do it myself."

Silk said, "We'll do it."

Creaig commented, "Now what?"

Big Money chimed in, "We have to tell Robert what's going on."

Creaig said, "I'll tell him tomorrow."

Silk said, "Thanks, Creaig."

Creaig commented, "I'll get Monica and I'll see you tomorrow at school." Big Money and Silk both nodded. Creaig got Monica and walked out of the mansion. Creaig picked up a cab and the duo got into the car and went home.

Big Money and Silk transformed back to Dwayne and Tammy. Dwayne lay on a couch and groaned.

Dwayne remarked, "Damn, this shit is getting harder. The only other time he's hit me was in 8th grade. It was the last day of school and I would usually get in his face, talking shit. We would slap hit and generally run around mindlessly. It was a strange way to start a friendship, but no one has said we were normal people. Anyways, he caught me in the stomach right in front of Ms. Weeks. Creaig ran away and I was curled up in the fetal position."

Tammy commented, "He had a strange way of showing friendship."

Dwayne smiled, "No big deal, I got up. I console myself by the fact that he would've got detention or worse if it would've happened earlier in the year. I almost lost four of my friends today."

Dwayne sighed and continued, "It's been hard for me to make friends over my life. You know what I was like, still am to some extent. I went through life as a nerd, quiet and aloof. I remember when I was in second grade and I said that books were my best friends."

Tammy smiled, "Dwayne, you're never going to end up alone. You have Creaig, Rob, PD, DP, and me. You can't forget your grandmother or your mom. She is watching over you. It'll be okay."

Dwayne smiled and replied, "You're right. It will be okay."

Tammy hugged Dwayne and thought that it was going to be hard to keep her promise to kill Storm. She knew that she was going to fulfill that promise or die trying.

Storm lay on a bed in his new headquarters, a spartan room near the New Wales riverbank. He managed to get into his car and drove to this place. Storm smiled slightly as he patched himself up. Storm had been stabbed in various places over the years and had been shot before. Sometimes he thought the human body had to have more than 12 liters available with all of the blood he's shed over the years.

Storm said, "My good friends are probably dead right now. Even if they survive, they won't be bothering me for a while."

Storm smiled and thought about how it would be nice to torture Dwayne's other friends Robert Benner and Jessica Griffin. He definitely liked what he saw of Jessica. She was one of those uptight Christian bitches who believed in waiting until marriage before having sex. Those were the best ones to fuck with because the fear they exuded was delicious. A beatific smile slipped onto his face as he fell asleep, erotic images (to him) flashing in his dreams.

End Chapter 9

Author's Notes

I really wanted to make Storm as much of a bastard as possible. I hope people did enjoy this chapter. The next chapter will involve Rob, Jessica, Black Prophet and his crew in a short role, and Black Rose will meet up with Storm.

Peace, love, and hair grease

Showstopper

10: The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles Ch 10

The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles-Ch.10

Dwayne Wayne sat at his computer in his Computer Applications class. This class was usually a highlight of the day. He would skip out on work and play Descent and Tetris instead. When he got tired of games, he would go online to read Mystery Wrestling Theater 3000 by Lynxara. Those Mistings always made him laugh so hard his stomach would hurt. He wasn't in a good mood today though. It was November 20th and soon it would be time for Thanksgiving.

Dwayne sighed slightly at how his life was getting more difficult. PD and DP were still laid up from the attack by Storm. It unnerved him to see those two almost killed by Storm. Creaig ended up punching him in anger because of what happened to his girlfriend at Storm's hands. Creaig was also ticked off at he and Tammy for not telling him about their secret. Due to this, Creaig had to tell Jessica and Robert about the superhero thing.

Robert couldn't believe that he and Tammy were the acclaimed superheroes Big Money and Silk. Rob kept on laughing about it until they transformed in front of he and Jessica. Dwayne wished that he had a camera to capture the look on his face when they transformed. Dwayne was surprised at how quickly one of his best friends changed from a relatively normal guy to an obsessive fan boy. He wanted to hear about all of their adventures in detail. For her part, Jessica was annoyed at Robert's behavior.

Dwayne groaned as he thought about Jessica. Jessica immediately launched into a tirade about their tactics. She didn't like that they beat criminals within an inch of their lives. Jessica believed that he and Tammy were nothing more than ruthless vigilantes.

Dwayne could agree with her on the vigilante part, but the ruthless bit was harsh. If they were that ruthless, every criminal they ran into would be dead. Jessica just bugged him. She kept on harping about religion and everything. He believed in a higher power, but he just didn't feel like hearing it from her all the time.

Dwayne's thoughts turned toward Storm. The bastard hadn't done anything in the past 10 days since he kidnapped Creaig and Monica. Dwayne had been pushed to the point where he would kill Storm, no questions asked. Monica was still afraid of Creaig. She barely talked to her friends or family. Dwayne could also see that she wasn't getting a lot of sleep or eating much.

Dwayne also thought about Black Rose. She hadn't attacked them in a while. In fact, the Golden Glocks had kept a fairly low profile recently. Creeper had been trying to figure out what was going on with the Glocks, but he couldn't come up with anything. One thing he learned was when an enemy leaves you alone, an attack was coming up. As he started to play Solitare on the computer, Dwayne's last thought was that being a superhero sucked sometimes.

The young woman caressed her shot glass of whiskey. She threw back the drink and sighed, "Bartender, give me another one."

The bartender looked at her bloodshot eyes and replied, "Miss, I think you've had enough."

The woman picked up the overweight, aging man and snarled, "Give me another drink or I'll fucking rip your throat out."

The bartender reached over and put a bottle of whiskey beside her. The woman smirked, dropping the bartender to the floor. Applause burst through the air as Storm walked into the bar.

Storm smirked, "Angela, you're showing off your people skills again." Angela "Black Rose" snarled in rage at Storm.

Storm shook his said and said, "Look at you, you're an mess. Your hair is all messed. I can tell you just threw on some pants and a ruffled long-sleeved T-shirt. I'm surprised that you even remembered to bring your trench coat with you. I'm ashamed to admit that I was once your boyfriend."

Black Rose walked over to Storm, grabbed him by the neck and threw him against a wall. She replied in a low growl, "Don't you use my real name again, you fuck. I wish I could wash my hands of you."

Storm smiled and brushed himself off. The man commented, "Touchy, aren't we? You know I was the best thing that ever happened to you."

Black Rose looked at him with scorn, "Yeah, because I came to my senses and left your ass to join the Golden Glocks. I'm living large and on top of my game."

Storm laughed, "You're lying about the top of your game part. I've heard about how you've tried to kill Big Money and failed miserably each time."

Black Rose yelled, "Shut up! I've been close to killing that bitch and his girlfriend too."

Storm replied, "Close only counts in horseshoes and in bed. I'm here to finish what you started."

Black Rose snarled, "You're not going to kill that bastard, I am."

Storm scoffed and answered, "You? The Golden Glocks haven't been doing anything noteworthy in this piss-ant city since I've been here. You're sitting here in this dive getting drunk off your ass when you're supposed to be in the field."

Black Rose lashed out at Storm with a fist. Storm blocked the fist and dropped her to the floor with a shot to the jaw. Storm shook his head. He knew that the girl he knew wouldn't get dropped with one punch. Whatever was going on with her wasn't his problem. Storm walked out of the bar.

Black Rose sat on the floor and cried. The tears fell onto the floor like rain. She knew that Storm was right in his assessment of her performance recently. Black Rose was surprised that Kamal and Shonuf hadn't fired her yet. She just didn't feel right anymore. Depression overwhelmed her and she was starting to feel remorse over all of the tings she'd done over the years. Black Rose got up and thought about what Storm was planning to do. She knew that someone had to be paying him a lot of money to kill Big Money and Silk.

For some reason, she had to do something about that situation. She had a good idea of how Storm operated, so she decided to stop him. Black Rose wiped her face, composed herself and walked out of the bar. Kamal stepped out from the shadows of the bar and followed Black Rose. Shonuf told him to follow her and find out why she's been so derelict in her duty. From what he saw, Black Rose was under some emotional distress for some reason. It looked like she had pulled herself together, but he still needed to observer her some more.

Malcolm-Jamal Helmsley smiled as Officer Scruggs handed him his clothes. Today was the fateful day he and his associates were free and clear. The PPV drew an 8.6 rating. Malcolm managed to convince the warden to give he and Willie a portion of the profit. In the twelve days since The Gauntlet, Malcolm had talked with the winners of the matches.

From what he had gathered, none of them were brain surgeons except for Snakeeyes. Snakeeyes was an interesting enigma. He didn't say anything, he just sat there and listened intently to Malcolm. Malcolm couldn't tell what he was thinking about. But it didn't really matter that much. He had a feeling that Snakeeyes wouldn't try anything funny on him. Willie, Snakeeyes, Big Boi, Flea, Cloudscraper, and Hurricane received their clothes and the groups walked out of the prison. Malcolm looked at the dark sky and felt the snow falling down on him. The weather didn't fit how happy he felt inside. Anything looked better than The Gauntlet. The group got on the boat and soon they were transported into the care of Juanita Rodriguez. Malcolm and the rest of the group yelled in glee as they got into a black stretch limo to take them to Mexico.

Robert Benner and Jessica Griffin were playing pool at a local arcade. Robert had to beg her to skip class for once. She kept on mentioning her perfect attendance record, but he told her that you couldn't be serious all the time. Ironically, he wished that she'd stayed in school. Jessica sank her final shot and exulted in her fourth straight victory of Rob.

Robert groaned and said, "Okay, you can stop with the happy dance now."

Jessica smiled brightly and replied, "Stop being such a grouch. It's not my fault I'm the greatest pool player of all time."

"No need to rub it in."

Jessica looked at Robert in concern and asked, "What's wrong? You haven't really been concentrating on the games."

Robert sighed, "It's just this situation with out friends is bothering me. The superhero shit is cool, but I don't like this dude Storm very much. Monica is a shell of her former self. PD and DP are laid up and Creaig is really depressed."

Jessica replied, "Now you're thinking about what could happen to us. I know this guy is going to come for us."

"I'll protect you."

Jessica groaned, "I hope it doesn't have to come to that."

Rob's voice rose in anger as he replied, "What's that supposed to mean?"

"I don't want you getting hurt or even killed trying to be macho. Storm is a vicious psychopath and you don't have the skill to stop him."

Rob responded heatedly, "There you go, always selling me short. There's a chance I can beat this guy if I have to." Jessica shook her head and the argument escalated between the two.

Storm sat a couple of tables away from Rob and Jessica. He smiled at Rob's foolhardy attitude and couldn't wait to get his hands of Jessica. Storm grabbed a pool stick and walked over to Rob and Jessica. Storm tapped Rob on the shoulder and hit him over the head with the pool stick. Rob crumpled to the floor in a heap.

Storm smiled and remarked, "Since you know so much about me, we're going to have a lot of fun together."

Jessica spat in Storm's face. Storm wiped the spit off his face, pulled out a gun and pointed it a Rob's head.

Storm snarled, "I know you don't want any bloodshed, so you're coming with me."

Jessica growled, "Fine."

Storm went over and put the gun at Jessica's back. Storm yelled to the manager, "If you call the cops, I'll come back here and kill you." The manager nodded his assent and the duo left the arcade.

10 minutes later, Rob woke up from the shot to the head and saw that Jessica was gone. Rob kicked a chair and yelled at the manager to use the phone. He was upset at himself because she was trying to be the voice of reason and he didn't listen. Who knew what that maniac was going to do to her now? Rob got up, sighed and grabbed the phone to call Dwayne and Tammy.

Dwayne answered his cell phone in the lunchroom. Dwayne calmed down Robert, saying he would do all he can to save his girlfriend. Dwayne looked at Tammy and said, "We've got to go to Pegasus Pavillion."

Tammy sighed, "I hate that bastard."

"Likewise, let's go." Dwayne and Tammy walked out of the lunchroom and slipped out of NWHS.

Storm slapped a naked Jessica hard in the face. Jessica sobbed in extreme pain and shame. Storm had  continually beat on her and masturbated on himself and on her. Storm and Jessica lay on Storm's bed.

Storm had various bruises on his chest and face from Jessica's attempts to defend herself from Storm. Storm pulled Jessica up by the neck and punched her in the stomach. Blood fell on her lips as she gasped, "You're a disgrace."

Storm replied, "Shut up, bitch! I'm sick of your mouth."

Jessica gritted her teeth, "You're just mad because I'm telling the truth."

Storm yelled, "ENOUGH!" and punched her in the back of her head, knocking her out. Storm got up from the bed and went to his phone. Storm picked up the phone and called Dwayne's cell phone number.

Dwayne answered and growled, "Fuck you!"

Storm replied, "I bet you'd like that. Anyway, you and Tammy come to the cabin near the New Wales River in 30 minutes. I'm sick of your friend Jessica. We're going to finish this shit."

"You're right about that. Tammy and I are going to finish you off for good."

Storm smiled, "You keep on thinking that." Storm hung up the phone.

Storm put on his brown trench coat, a white shirt, black pants and black boots. He grabbed a pistol, a sword, a small knife, and a grenade. Storm poured some water in a glass and threw it on the prone form of Jessica Griffin.

Jessica's eyes opened slowly and she groaned. Storm threw her clothes on the bed and said, "Put your shit on. It's showtime."

Jessica put on her black sweater, blue jeans, and black boots and glared at Storm hatefully. Jessica got to her feet and Storm pulled out the pistol. Storm put it to her head and Jessica opened the door. Storm pushed her out of the cabin roughly. Storm closed the door and thought about all of the pain he would inflict on Dwayne and Tammy.

Dwayne, Tammy, and Robert were sitting at a table in the compound.

Dwayne remarked, "Listen, we have to be ready for him to do anything. Rob, you're staying here while we go get Jessica."

Rob stood up and declared, "I have to be there for her."

Tammy chimed in, "I think Jessica would like it better if you stayed away."

Rob replied, "I'll stay."

Dwayne nodded at Tammy and the two pulled out their canes. The duo transformed into Big Money and Silk. Big Money and Silk walked out of the compound, got into their cars and left to go meet Storm.

Snow cascaded over Jessica and Storm as they stood in front of an oak tree, watching the New Wales river rush out. Jessica thought that this would normally be one of those days to cuddle with a loved one with a cup of hot chocolate. Too bad she was standing with a sociopath.

She tried not to think about his rotting breath or his clubbing fists pounding on her again and again. However, she couldn't help but be drawn back to thinking about the sickening experiences she endured today. As she watched Silk and Big Money jump out of their cars, she wanted them to kill Storm horribly.

Big Money and Silk used to 40 Ounce Bounce to jump over the river to Storm and Jessica.

Storm smirked, "You two are looking at me like you don't like me very much. I usually don't beat up whores this bad but Jessica was an exception."

Jessica said, "I bet you're so proud of yourself." Storm pushed Jessica to Silk. Silk stumbled from the force of catching Jessica. Storm saw this and shot Jessica in the shoulder, forcing the two girls to fall into the near freezing river. Silk and Jessica screamed as the water carried them off.

Big Money snarled, "You coward."

Storm shrugged and replied casually, "They've got a shot at survival. A small shot, but a shot. I should've just busted a cap in their asses."

Storm threw a grenade at Big Money. Big Money dodged the explosion and split his cane into two guns, blasting away at Storm ala John Woo.

Storm took two bullets, one in his shoulder and the other in his left leg.

Storm fell to the ground in agony. Big money twirled his pistols in the air and walked over to Storm. Storm managed to kick some snow in Big Money's eyes. The momentary distraction helped Storm trip up Big Money and kick the guns away from Big Money's hands.

Storm pulled out his katana and slashed Big Money in the arm. Big Money screamed as the sword dug into his flesh. Storm pulled himself to his feet and tried to pick up one of Big Money's guns, but his hand was scorched in the attempt. Storm cried out in pain as Big Money rolled over to the gun in question and shot Storm in the chest. Blood poured forth from Storm as he fell to the ground. Storm tried to reach for his gun, but Big Money stepped on his hand breaking bones.

Big Money kicked Storm in the face with the point of his boot, sending blood flying from his mouth. Big Money pulled Storm up and hit him in the face with a flying roundhouse kick. Storm flew back and fell to the ground. Big Money drew back his hands and blasted a huge Ghettoblaster at Storm. Storm got hit from the blast and was burned from the blast. Big Money fell to the ground, exhausted from the energy expended to discharge a huge energy blast like that. Storm was still alive, managing to roll around in the snow to save himself from further damage. Storm fell over, motionless.

The near-freezing water battered Silk and Jessica as they rushed along in the current of the river. Jessica's eyes were closed as she clung as she clung to Silk, barely conscious. Silk's cane was floating beside the two girls. Silk closed her eyes and the cane floated to her hand. Silk opened her eyes and saw a big oak tree on shore. Silk turned her cane into a rope, lashing the rope around the base of the tree. Silk pulled herself and Jessica to shore, summoning an extra reserve of strength as the snow increased in volume. Silk managed to check Jessica's pulse, feeling that it was still there. Silk flopped to the ground, unconscious.

Black Rose stepped from behind some trees and looked upon Silk and her friend. She could easily kill both of them, but she just didn't believe in vengeance anymore. Black Rose picked both of them up, putting Silk over her shoulder and carrying Jessica in her arms. Black Rose pushed her way through the forest and found a cave. Black Rose laid the two women down in the cave. Black Rose then built a fire and set them close enough to the fire so their bodies could warm up. Black Rose bound Jessica's shoulder. She left them to go upstream to find Storm and Big Money. Kamal followed Black Rose, enraged at her for betraying the Golden Glocks.

Storm pulled himself to his feet. The snow continued to come down, almost blizzard-like in the volume. He stumbled over to the prone form of Big Money. Storm smiled grimly and felt for his pulse. Big Money's pulse was fairly strong. Storm picked up Big Money and put his arm under Big Money's neck. All he had to do was snap his neck. He was surprised at just how well Big Money fought against him. In fact, he was slightly upset that he would have to kill a worthy opponent like Big Money. 2 million dollars would make him feel a lot better. Storm started to wrench back to snap Big Money's neck when a black blast of energy pushed Storm off of Big Money. Storm pulled himself up and saw Black Rose standing 10 feet away with her trench coat fluttering in the wind. Black Rose had a very determined look on her face.

Storm looked at her in disbelief and asked, "How did you know where I'd be?"

Black Rose grinned slightly, "I wasted 5 years of my life with you. I know how you operate."

"I guess you weren't kidding about killing him. I'm too weak to fight you. If you kill him, I'll be nice and share the bounty with you. I million dollars would be good for you." Black Rose smiled and blasted Storm again. Storm crumpled to the ground.

Black Rose walked over to Big Money. She looked at the body laid out in a small pool of blood. She thought about all of the nights she laid awake, crying out for Catman. She remembered that morning she vowed to kill Big Money and Silk for destroying your happiness.

Black Rose cried softly and remarked, "Big Money, I'm sorry for all of the pain I've caused you and Silk I've been doing some thinking and I know what I've been doing is wrong. In fact, most of my life has been wrong. I've been killing and destroying people's lives since I was 13 years old. I'm 25 now and I think I've finally figured out killing isn't right for me anymore."

Black Rose knelt down and felt for Big Money's pulse. It was still fairly strong, so she sat down next to Big Money. A part of her thought that she should pick him up and get out of the cold, but she just had to talk some more.

Black Rose closed her eyes and started speaking again, " I figured if killing people would take away the pain of losing my parents.  They passed away when I was 8.  I wasn't a good orphan. I was one of those bad kids who would cause terror in orphanages. I didn't really know any better and I was the perfect mark for the criminal element. I ran away from the orphanage in Hartford, Connecticut at 13 and started in with some small time crooks. We started stealing shit from gas stations, stores, piddling things. I ran with them for four years. Then I met up with Storm and he dragged me deeper into the cesspool of crime. I stuck with his abuse for three years until I finally decided to leave his ass. We had been killing people abroad during that time so I decided to come back here to NY and join the Golden Glocks."

Black Rose pulled her trenchcoat tighter over herself as she sighed and said, "The Golden Glocks treated me like a family. I felt accepted and life was good. Sure, I killed people but that didn't mean anything. I took money but that didn't mean anything either. During this time, I met Catman and he was everything I wanted in a man. Ruthless, intelligent, funny, and strong."

Black Rose got up and put Big Money over her shoulder. She decided to go to the cave and wait out the storm. Kamal stepped out from some trees and took a shot at Black Rose. Black Rose ducked the bullet and started to press on. Kamal closed his eyes and transported Storm to the Golden Glocks headquarters. He figured Storm would be useful in the future. Right now, he had to follow her to the cave and kill everyone there in one fell swoop. Black Rose was the enemy now and she needed to be eliminated.

Black Rose continued to talk about her life. She knew that Big Money couldn't hear her, but she needed to purge herself of the pain she felt. Periodically, bullets continued to fly through the air toward Black Rose. Black Rose grunted as a bullet grazed her elbow. On top of that, she was getting tired fighting against the elements. The snow was now coming down as a full blown blizzard.

Black Rose sighed, "As I was saying, Catman was the perfect man. It was too bad that he had to mess with your grandma and die because of it. I wanted him to leave you alone, but he convinced me that this would be the icing on the cake in his criminal career. Besides his hatred of you in the first place, he wanted to become second-in-command of the Golden Glocks. He figured killing you would push him to the top and push Kamal down. I was incensed that you killed him and we both know what I did and vice versa. I still owe your girlfriend a beatdown for this damn brand on the small of my back. I know you can't hear me but I needed to let this out. I know about your mom's death and your dad's abuse. You're a better person than I am." The light of the cave shone through the howling winds as she stumbled into the cave.

Black Rose set Big Money down next to Silk and checked the girl's pulses, satisfied that they were still alive.

Black Rose smiled, "I hope you guys can forgive me."

A new voice growled, "You bitch." Black Rose turned around and saw Kamal with a gun pointed at her.

Black Rose sighed, "I should've known it was you shooting at me."

"Damn right, traitor. All that shit you were babbling to him doesn't mean anything to me. I'm going to kill you and your new bosom buddies. You're weak from dodging my bullets and carrying his sorry carcass through a blizzard. Let's not forget blasting Storm away from Big Money not once, but twice."

Black Rose said, "Go ahead, I'm tired of all the pain. I'll die knowing I did the right thing."

Kamal looked at Black Rose with disdain as he replied, "Such a waste. I wanted you to take my place in the Golden Glocks, Catman notwithstanding. You showed such a depraved mind. See you in hell, Black Rose."

Kamal pulled the trigger and Black Rose closed her eyes, welcoming oblivion. A soft voice whispered, "Open your eyes, sweetheart."

Black Rose opened her eyes and saw Kamal lying on the ground. The bullet was lying at her feet. A glowing black woman with short black hair and brown eyes smiled and said, "Hello, Angela."

Angela looked at the woman in awe and knew who it was, "Hello, Mrs. Wayne."

Alice smiled, "Call me Alice, dear."

"Okay, Alice. Why did you save me? I know you can't be happy with all of the stuff I've done to your son and his fiancée."

Alice smiled, "The bug guy told me to save you, Angela. You've changed for the better, sweetheart."

Angela asked, "Is Kamal dead?"

Alice shook her head and answered, "No, he's not dead and Storm isn't dead either."

Angela sighed, "Will your son and his friends forgive me?"

"It'll take time, but I think they'll forgive you. You need to work on forgiving yourself."

Angela looked at the ground with a downcast expression, "I can't help it. I've done some horrible things."

"Everyone has done bad things in their lives. Saving 3 lives is a good start toward atonement. You figured out that evil wasn't your cup of tea anymore. Now close your eyes."

Angela closed her eyes and a white light enveloped her. Alice whispered in her ear, "From this day forth, you'll be called The White Rose. Open your eyes."

Angela opened her eyes and saw that they were no longer in the cave. Jessica, Dwayne, and Tammy were put in beds at the underground base at Pegasus Pavillion. PD and DP looked at Alice and said in unison, "What is SHE doing here?"

Alice smiled, "She's on our side now, gentlemen. You're looking at the White Rose."

PD asked Alice, "Are you sure?"

Alice answered, "Yes, this came from the big man himself."

DP commented, "Okay, but for the record I have to say I'm still wary of you."

Angela replied, "That's understandable."

PD said, "I agree with DP. Are you going to sell us out to the Glocks when it's a good time for them?"

Angela responded, "No, I'm going to be a good girl now. I've seen the light."

PD looked at Angela closely. He could see that Angela looked sincere. She still had to prove it, but he was willing to give her a shot. PD said, "I can see you're sincere. Welcome to the team." PD held out his hand and Angela shook it.

DP asked, "Creeper, will everybody be okay?"

Creeper answered, "Tammy and Dwayne should pull through, although Jessica is still in limbo."

Alice smiled, "She'll survive. Good night, gentlemen." Alice disappeared in a flash of light. Angela smiled at her good fortune. She had a feeling her life was going to be a lot better now.

Kamal growled, "She's going to pay for this."

Shonuf asked, "Yes, she is. Will Storm be okay?"

Kamal replied, "Yeah, he'll recover although he's going to look really fucked up now."

"No matter, this man won't become soft like Black Rose." Shonuf laughed in the darkness of his throne room.

End Ch. 10

Author's Notes

Well, another chapter done. I hope people enjoy it. Umm, I don't have much to say. I can't describe what made me want to change Angela's outlook but I just went with what my mind was telling me to do. I'm sure that people have heard that stories write themselves. I guess that's the main thing with her change. The next chapter will involve a charity party by PD/DP, Storm, and appearances by members of the Wu-Tang Clan and Jennifer Love Hewitt. (I know)

11: The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles Ch 11

The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles-Ch 11

Disclaimer: * Showstopper steps up to a microphone and says with a slightly bored expression, Jennifer Love Hewitt, ODB, and RZA are celebrities that aren't associated with or endorse this work. I'm just using them as characters in my humble work, don't sue me. Thank you *

A warm fire was flickering in the fireplace. Dwayne sat on a couch with Tammy sipping cocoa and relaxing. Dwayne was glad that they had a chance to be alone for once. Due to school and all of the craziness, time together was fleeting. Nobody had bugged him for a while and he was looking forward to spending an evening with his girlfriend.

Tammy smiled and snuggled up to Dwayne. She kissed him on his neck and Dwayne groaned low in his throat, kissing her on the neck before meeting at her soft lips. Their tongues fenced with each other with reckless abandon. This continued for a while when the phone in the living room at Tammy's house started to ring.

Dwayne groaned and said, "Let the machine pick it up." Tammy kissed Dwayne softly and jumped off the couch to answer the phone.

Angela said, "Hello, Tammy."

Tammy replied wearily, "What the fuck do you want?" Angela replied, "PD said that you two need to come here."

Tammy said, "The world is in danger, right?"

Angela said, "No, but there's an interesting package here for him."

Tammy replied with scorn, "A package? Big whoop."

Angela replied with some annoyance, "If that isn't good enough for you, you two forgot about the charity function PD and DP are having here tonight. Both of you have to attend."

Tammy said, "You like to annoy me, don't you?"

Angela said, "No, I'm just telling you what's going on."

Tammy yelled, "Fuck you! I still don't trust you."

Angela's hand gripped the phone hard as she kept her temper in check. Angela said, "I'll see you two in a while." Angela hung up the phone. Tammy slammed the phone down in rage.

Dwayne watched this display and shook his head. Dwayne got up from the couch and said, "Tammy, you've got to stop berating her like that."

Tammy replied quietly, "Have you forgotten about what's she's done to us? She almost killed your grandmother and stabbed you in the stomach. She's given me this damn limp for life and who knows what else she's done in her life."

Dwayne replied, "I know, but we wouldn't be standing here if it wasn't for her actions last month."

"She could just be faking the nice girl bit to sell us out later."

Dwayne scoffed, "C'mon, God himself said that Angela has turned over a new leaf."

Tammy said, "Humans don't stay the way God wants them to be all of the time." Dwayne rolled his eyes in disgust. Tammy's blue eyes flashed in anger.

Tammy's frame shook in indignation as she said, "Okay, what about all of the time you spent with her over the past week?"

Dwayne said, "Somebody had to show her the ropes around Pegasus Pavillion."

Tammy said, "Creeper could've done that."

Dwayne snorted, "You know Creeper is too damn angry as it is."

Tammy replied angrily, "C'mon, she was a killer. She can take insults from a
computer."

"Angela is in a delicate emotional state right now. She's trying to change her mindset and adapt to different surroundings."

Tammy ploughed on. "Why were you with her when she was buying new clothes last week?"

Dwayne sighed, "Nobody else was available. PD and DP were out of town. You could have gone with her. I was just going with her because she wanted another person's opinion on clothes."

Tammy yelled. "Creeper told me you told came back happy as pigs in slop!" Dwayne's temper finally broke and he replied angrily, "Yeah, we were laughing which is more than I can say for us. We haven't laughed about anything recently."

Tammy snarled in response, "Forgive me if I can't be happy-go-lucky all the time."

"I was hoping this time alone would help ease your mind, but you're so paranoid about her."

Tammy pointed her finger in his face and said, "Damn right I'm paranoid. You can't be a good person after being a cold-blooded killer for 10 plus years."

Dwayne's voice lowered as he pleaded, "Give her a chance."

Tammy's voice turned cold as she replied, "I can't." Tammy looked at Dwayne's black eyes, eyes stoked in anger like the fire that blazed in the fireplace. Tammy saw that look and slapped him in the face.

Dwayne looked at her in befuddlement as he asked, "What was that for?"

Tammy responded, "For being so damn stupid."

Tammy stepped away from Dwayne, grabbed her coat and said, "We've got to go to Pegasus Pavillion. There's a special package for you and we have some charity party to attend tonight."

Tammy walked out of the living room and exited the house, slamming the door. Dwayne stood in the room and wondered just what the hell happened. He knew that they were both stressed out lately and Tammy had problems with Angela. He didn't know it was this bad though. Dwayne decided that they needed to calm down and work things out. Dwayne grabbed his leather jacket and locked up after Tammy, leaving the Grabek residence.

Both of them reached Pegasus Pavillion within a couple of seconds of each other.

Tammy looked at Dwayne and yelled, "YOU MAKE ME SICK!"

Dwayne said, "We need to calm down." Angela walked up to them and said, "C'mon, you two need to see this." Tammy calmed down with effort and walked toward the entrance to the underground compound.

Dwayne said, "Angela, I'm sorry about how she's acting toward you."

Angela smiled, "It's okay, let's go." Angela and Dwayne walked to the entrance of the compound.

The quartet entered and Creeper looked at them, along with PD and DP.

Tammy spat out, "No wise-ass remarks from you, what's wrong?"

Creeper replied, "Tammy, I'm a very intelligent computer. I've always believed that there wasn't life on other planets, but this has shot my theory straight to hell."

Dwayne said, "Well, show us already."

A package pod rose from the ground on a table. The pod itself was a modified hollowed out elongated Chinese missile. It was bigger in diameter than the SAM-I-AM missiles that were launched at the coral pieces. It was opened up and the explosive charges were removed. It had special navigational devices and a miniaturized "portal spawner" installed, and it also had its payload.

Tammy said, "Damn, a big missile. What's inside it?"

A holocube appeared in the hollowed space of the missile along with a letter addressed to Big Money from a thing called Wo'oof. The holocube was about the size of a 16 inch television, only much lighter. It's so precise that you'd think youu were looking at the "inside of the cube, but in reality it was the way the hologram was.

"Inside" the cube, or rather it looked like inside a seemingly transparent cube, was Sekola, Sara, and the Pororos. Sekola had brownish fur, black around his eyes, and white fur around his mouth and nose, with whiskers coming out. His face was like that of a raccoon, as were his ears. But he stood upright. His tail was slightly stiff (as male Ya'a Naomi tails can be, it's the female version that is ULTRA flexible). His feet each had five toes, all of equal length.

Around his neck was a necklace of flowers, except for a stone amulet in the middle of it. Around his waist was a laari or sarong that was dark blue with many rainbow colored floral patterns on it. He had it tied much like male Samoans wore their lavalavas, what they called sarongs, except that he had to do it slightly differently to accommodate his tail, which appeared to come out of a "hole" in the back, which was actually the way the material was tied. Sara had bracelets made of leaves on her wrists. She was wearing an ula or lei around her neck, and she wore a bright orange with darker orange patterns lavalava or sarong which she wrapped around her body and tied the ends of it around her neck, Tahitian style, giving it the form of a kind of dress.

On her feet she was wearing sandals. Her skin was a kind of "slightly tanned" color, and her hair was dark brown and very long, and she had a flower over one of her ears. With the pororos, they too were accurately represented in the cube. One of them, Mia'aou, had a cat like face but ears shaped like petals of flowers. Her eyes were bright blue, and her fur was yellow-greenish. She had four arms and two legs, like a pororo normally does. Her tail was like that of a cat but it had a "feathery waving fan" shape at the end. The second pororo was Loookie, whose fur was fluorescent bluish-purple. Her eyes were glowing a bright green. Her ears were shaped like Irish clovers, as was the end of her tail that was otherwise spring-shaped. Her face was also catlike, and she wore a pearl necklace. Of course she two had six limbs. The final one of them was Woo'oof, who was slightly larger than the other two, and who was clearly described in the letter. He had orange-brownish fur, and yellow eyes and a face like that of a bulldog. But his ears were trumpet-shaped, except with a zigzag edge. His tail was shaped like a cotton-ball at the end of a long tail. He also had six limbs like the other things they looked at.

Dwayne and Tammy looked at the holocube in shock.

Dwayne said, "I don't believe this."

Tammy said, "I agree. Didn't you tell me about these guys?"

Dwayne said, "Yeah, they're featured in a story called Sekola. Sekola is the raccoon-looking thing with the brown fur, Sara is the human, and his friends are called pororos."

PD commented, "You have some interesting friends."

Dwayne said, "I don't know them, I thought they were just made up."

Angela said, "Nope, they're real."

Tammy remarked snidely, "Brilliant observation, Ms, Sherlock Holmes."

Angela said, "Why can't you just calm down?"

Tammy said, "Whatever, what does the letter say, Dwayne."

Dwayne walked up to the package pod and looked at the letter. Dwayne said, "It's from Woo'oof, my favorite guy out of the whole group. He's praising us for our skills in beating down the bad guys. He also says he is our biggest fan. Someone had to clean this up because he's not this articulate when he's speaking."

Tammy said, "Yeah, you said he's got issues."

Dwayne said, "He's just a bit slow, although when the time comes for action he comes through for them."

Angela remarked, "Cool." She walked up to the cube and turned it on its bottom. Angela's eyes widened and she said, "Everybody's naked."

Dwayne looked and groaned, "Damn, I didn't need to see that."

Tammy said, "You better not be getting any ideas, Dwayne."

Dwayne said, "Of course not, you're the one for me. Although I have to point out Sara is cute and all."

Tammy commented, "I'll let that pass."

PD said, "This is fascinating, but we have to get ready for out annual charity event, All About The Shine."

Tammy asked, "What kind of name is that for a party?"

DP answered, "One that shows our wealth and power. It also shows how different we are from other people."

PD smirked, "We have an A list group of celebrities coming here tonight. Jennifer Lopez, Jennifer Love Hewitt, ODB, RZA, Tyra Banks, and other people will be here to give money for cancer research."

Dwayne asked, "Who's providing the music?"

DP responded, "DJ Baby Anne will be mixing for the night?"

Tammy chimed in, "You brought a bass DJ in here? Damn."

DP grinned, "Yep, anyway you guys have to get read. This is a black-tie event, so don't break out the flashy colors Dwayne."

Dwayne said, "Damn."

PD sighed, "Let's get going." Everyone left to get ready for the night.

Pegasus Pavillion was transformed from a relatively grand mansion into a spectacular mansion. Black and gold crepe paper hung all over the place. The crystal chandeliers shone brighter than usual and the Persian rugs were cleaned to a fine gloss. The living room was converted into a huge dance floor/dining room.

The music was thumping as Baby Anne mixed at the turntables. People were dancing to the bass as Tammy entered the dance floor wearing a long red dress with kid gloves, a golden necklace, and a matching necklace. Her hair was coiffed in a simple bun. Tammy walked over to the refreshment table and got herself a glass of punch. She watched Dwayne talk to ODB and RZA. ODB actually looked clean with a trim beard, glasses, combed hair and a black Armani tuxedo. Dwayne looked good in a black Hugo Boss suit with the Pimp Cane polished up. Tammy had her cane ready, shrunken to fit in her purse. ODB's friend, the RZA was in a charcoal gray tuxedo. Tammy had never seen him in person, but she thought that he looked very trim with glasses and a mustache. She decided to walk over to Dwayne and company, thinking that RZA couldn't be as bad as ODB.

RZA looked at Tammy as she started to walk toward them and said to Dwayne, "Who is that, dun?"

Dwayne smiled and said, "That's my girl, Tammy."

RZA whistled, "Good choice."

ODB muttered, "Your woman needs to know her place, man."

Dwayne smirked, "I hear that."

Tammy didn't hear this exchange as she reached the group.

Tammy smiled and said, "Hi, Dwayne. Hello, ODB and RZA." ODB and RZA replied to Tammy in kind.

Tammy asked, "Can I talk to you, sweetie?"

Dwayne said, "Sure."

Dwayne and Tammy started to walk away, but RZA asked, "Tammy, can I ask you something?"

Tammy smiled, thinking that RZA seemed to be okay. The blond answered, "Sure, RZA."

RZA commented, "My latest boo doesn't give me feedback on my sex technique, so could you give me a female opinion on what the problem is?"

Tammy's face mottled in rage and she said, "I thought ODB was bad. I'm going to..."

Dwayne pulled her back and said to RZA, "Don't say shit like that to her. I thought ODB would've told you about that."

RZA said, "I'm sorry, boo."

Tammy calmed down slightly and she replied, "Apology accepted, now let's go Dwayne." Dwayne and Tammy left the dance hall.

Angela Rogers sighed as another man tried to ask her out. Angela politely declined his advances and sipped on her glass of champagne. She couldn't blame the guys for hitting on her. She didn't consider herself vain, but she had to admit that she looked good in her silver sequined dress with matching hells and diamond earrings. Her long black hair was specially curled for this event.
However, Angela didn't feel fulfilled tonight because too much was on her mind.

Angela sat down and thought about Dwayne and Tammy. She could see the strain they were under in the short time since she'd been at Pegasus Pavillion. She was sure that she was a big part of their problem. Angela still couldn't get Tammy to trust her. Hell, she still had some leftover ire towards Tammy. The big brand on her back galled her. But the thing that troubled her the most was what she was feeling inside. Tears threatened to spill from her eyes. Angela wiped her eyes and decided to finally admit to herself what the problem was. She was starting to fall in love with Dwayne. She didn't know how or when it started, but there it was, building in her heart like a small fire. It was just the way she acted around her. Dwayne was just so full of life and vitality. Sure, he talked a lot of smack but that didn't matter because he made her feel a lot better about herself. Dwayne helped her cope with the pain she was going through. However, she couldn't act on her feelings to be with Dwayne because he and Tammy were engaged. Angela sighed and thought that she didn't know how much longer she could hold out.

Someone tapped Angela on the shoulder. Angela looked up with red eyes at Jennifer Love Hewitt, who was ravishing in a white dress along with a pearl necklace.

Jennifer asked, "What's wrong?"

Angela smiled bitterly and answered, "Everything is just peachy, Love."

Jennifer flashed her megawatt smile and said, "Cheer up, everything will be okay."

Angela asked, "How do you know?"

Jennifer replied, "I know, do you want to talk to me about what's troubling you?"

Angela shrugged and answered, "Okay." Jennifer sat down beside her and put her arms around her in a comforting hug.

PD and DP were standing away from the dancing in a black Armani tuxedo and a light gray suit respectively. They watched everyone dancing or talking quietly.

PD remarked, "Another success for us, DP."

DP smiled and said, "Of course, and we raised 500,000 for cancer research." PD smiled and said, "I'm glad to be alive, man."

"Same here. I wonder where Tammy and Dwayne went."

PD shrugged, "They probably went somewhere to talk."

DP sighed, "I hope they work things out."

"They will, DP."

Dwayne and Tammy were sitting on a big chair on the patio. They had yelled and screamed at each other, but they finally managed to work out their problems. Dwayne got up off the chair and held his hand out to Tammy. Tammy took his hand and the two danced to their own music.

Dwayne whispered in her ear, "Let's go to Tiger Creek next weekend."

Tammy said, "Great, some time alone with you so that I can have my way with you."

"That's the idea." D wayne tilted her head to his and kissed her gently on the lips. Tammy melted into his arms and returned the kiss with increased ardor. An explosion boomed in the distance. Tammy and Dwayne broke away from their embrace and immediately transformed into Big Money and Silk.

Big Money growled, "Who the fuck is this? No one is supposed to get in here."

Silk shrugged, "Let's go." Big Money and Silk ran toward the source of the explosion, the dance hall.

Big Money and Silk reached the dance hall and saw people strewn all over the place either unconscious or near death. Rubble was spread all over the place. ODB, RZA, Angela, PD, DP, and Jennifer Love Hewitt were still standing as Storm and a big army of thugs were standing in front of them. Storm now wore a patch over one eye and his body was scarred from the energy blasts delivered by Big Money and Angela.

Storm smiled evilly at Jennifer as Angela said, "You can't have her, Storm."

Storm smirked and remarked, "I remember you saying that to me once. But you succumbed to me." White energy flashed in Angela's hands as PD yelled, "HOW DID YOU GET IN HERE?"

Storm scoffed "You need better defense, buddy."

DP hissed, "You have a lot of nerve coming in here and ruining this party. The police will be here and even they won't manage to screw this up."

Storm responded, "You guys won't be around long enough for the police to catch us. Where are Big Money and the slut?"

Big Money blasted away a section of Storm's army and said, "Hi, El Captain."

Storm snarled and said, "Spread out and attack!"

A swarm of Golden Glocks surrounded PD, DP, RZA, and ODB. ODB pulled out a 40 ounce bottle and drunk it. ODB started to sway drunkenly and a Golden Glock attacked. ODB shrugged off the punch and opened his mouth, shooting fire at the thug. The fire burned the thug's face and the thug screamed in pain as ODB tripped him and elbowed him in the stomach. ODB bellowed and the battle began in earnest.

Jennifer stood beside Angela as Storm ran up to them.

Angela asked Jennifer, "What are you doing? Get out of here!"

Jennifer said, "I'm not leaving you yet." Storm stood in front of the women and smiled, saying "I'm going to enjoy killing Angela and fucking you to death, Jennifer. I bet Carson Daly couldn't do it like I can."

Angela said sardonically, "You've got that right."

Jennifer turned on the smile again and said in a husky voice, "I'm sure you can show me a good time."

Storm said, "I don't want to brag on anything."

Jennifer's smile brightened even more as she said, "Could you bend over so I can tell you something?" Stormm bent over and Jennifer kneed him in the groin.

As Storm fell to the ground, Jennifer snarled, "Fuck you!" and ran out of the room.

Angela kicked him in the ribs, "You manage to even piss off someone like Ms. Hewitt. Angela picked him up and cracked him in the jaw, hands blazing with energy.

Storm fell to the ground as Angela said, "For that and other offenses, you must die."

Storm got up and commented, "Come and get it." Angela rushed out at Storm.

Big Money and Silk were swarmed on by a seething mass of Golden Glocks. They weren't that skilled, but their numbers made up for that deficiency. Big Money had a black eye, bruised ribs, and a sore right leg. Silk's ribs were sore as well, along with a cut lip and a sore jaw.

Big Money yelled, "There's too many of them. Silk, jump on my shoulders and loosen those chandeliers above us."

Silk pushed away two thugs and jumped on his shoulders. Silk flew high into the air and turned his cane into a dagger. Silk threw the knife at the cables holding the chandeliers. The cables upon impact and Big Money dodged the falling chandeliers. 3 chandeliers crashed down on the thugs as Silk landed on the ground. She caught the knife and it turned back into the Pimp Cane.

Big Money said, "Cool. PD, DP and the Wu-Tang members are doing okay. Let's help Angela." Big Money and Silk ran toward Angela and Storm.

PD and the rest were mowing down the opposition. ODB's drunken karate techniques were upsetting to the Golden Glocks. RZA just took it to the streets and PD and DP used their superpowers to overcome the odds. Two men were left to fight them. The men looked at each other and ran away as fast as their legs could carry them.

RZA said in a gravelly voice, "Those two were smart."

PD said, "Yeah. ODB, where did you learn drunken karate?" ODB shrugged and said, "You learn a lot in Brooklyn, nigga."

RZA asked, "What's with you two?"

PD and DP replied in unison, "It's a secret."

PD commented, "Gentleman, it's time to help out our friends." PD and DP ran
over to join the battle between Angela, Silk, Big Money and Storm.

Storm summoned an energy blast and flattened Angela. Storm was bleeding from the lip, his ribs were cracked and he felt like he went through a meat grinder. Storm was pleased that his adversaries weren't feeling much better. Big Money could barely stand and Silk was down on one knee.

Storm snarled, "I have superpowers too, bitch. Thank the fine doctors for the Golden Glocks." Silk got up and delivered an energy-enhanced snap kick to Storm's ribs. More bones snapped as Storm fell to one knee clutching his ribs. Big Money kneed him in the mouth and a couple of teeth flew out of Storm's mouth. PD and DP entered the fray.

PD and DP looked at each and said, "Time for Storm to go on LOCKDOWN!" The duo exploded in silver fire and battered Storm with kicks and punches. When the duo exhausted themselves from beating Storm senseless, Storm laid on the ground in a bloody heap.

Storm said quietly, "It's not over." By this point, Angela had gotten up and lunged at Storm. Storm closed his eyes and disappeared in a flash of light. Angela grasped at air and fell to the ground, holding her ribs.

Jennifer stepped into the room when she saw that the danger had passed. Jennifer walked over to Angela and held her in her arms. As she held Angela, Angela's injuries started to heal.

Angela commented, "You're an angel, aren't you?"

Jennifer whispered, "Yeah, I'm an angel."

When Angela's injuries were fully healed, Jennifer stood up and said, "Nobody saw anything, did they?"

All said, "We didn't see anything." Police sirens blared through the air.

PD said in disgust, "Now they come here when everything is over." DP said,
"Would they have done any better than us?"

PD said, "No, but manpower couldn't hurt. Anyway, this is going to be a bitch for our PR."

ODB chimed in, "Just say shit happened like this was The Source Awards."

DP said, "That'll work." J

ennifer said, "Time for me to go."

Angela looked at Jennifer and asked, "Will I see you again?"

Jennifer said, "Count on it. Just remember what I said, Angela. Oh and if you guys are in L.A., look me up."

Big Money commented, "We will." Jennifer walked up to Big Money and whispered, "Bye, Dwayne."

Big Money asked, "How did you know?"

Jennifer smiled, "Let's just say a special person you miss dearly told me."

Big Money replied, "I see." Jennifer walked out of the room.

ODB remarked, "This shit reminded me of the Brooklyn Zoo, dun."

RZA commented, "Yeah, it did. I hope next year's party doesn't turn out like this."

PD said with a rueful grin, "You and me both. Thanks for the assistance."

 ODB said, "No problem and ya'll don't have to worry about us blowing your cover." ODB and RZA left the room.

Big Money shook his head and commented, "Nothing's easy, is it?"

Angela sighed and, "No, it isn't." The police questioned the five heroes and soon all of the bodies were cleared out. Amazingly, there weren't a lot of casualties in all of the fighting. There were about 300 guests and 50 people died, most of them Golden Glocks with a few partygoers mixed in there.

Angela dropped off to sleep at 4 in the morning, thinking about her meeting with Jennifer Love Hewitt. Jennifer truly fit her middle name by giving love to someone she barely knew. Tammy and Dwayne fell asleep in each other's arms, at peace with themselves.

End Ch. 11

Author's Notes

Umm, the Jennifer Love Hewitt thing is funny because she was on my mind. I saw one of those diaries things on her on MTV and she just stuck in my mind. The ODB drunken thing was just something I'd think he'd do if he could in real life, :) The argument between Tammy and Dwayne in the beginning was there because I wannted to give them some kind o conflict. Every couple has to argue once in a while. Angela's feelings for Dwayne also set up future difficulties for them and
potentially cause problems for PD and DP because they're a team. I originally wanted this party to be an ign't Player's Ball, but I just couldn't get silly enough to write it. Maybe I'll do it as a side story.

To see the characters I mentioned in the missile, check out Raakone's Sekola Story at Fictionpress

To Ra'akone, I hope I made the holocube thing good and now it's set up for them to meet up in a later installment. The next chapter will have Dwayne and Tammy at Tiger Creek, a mountain resort in NY. Something will happen to them. That's it and in parting I wish you

Peace, love, and hair grease

Showstopper

12: The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles Ch 12

The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles-Ch. 12

Dwayne stood in his room, getting his clothes together for his trip to Tiger Creek. He'd been looking forward to this day ever since the confrontation with Storm last week. Every time he thought of Storm, his blood pressure rose to unbelievable levels. Storm had tried to kill he and his friends a couple of days after the party, but everything was okay now. He was just ready to go away with his fiancée for some needed R&R. He could see how happy she was with this trip. The plan was to go skiing on the slopes, then go back to the room for some special time. Of course, it would probably end up with the two of them jumping right to the sex before skiing. From what he understood, Tiger Creek was a small town that didn't have much to do. Dwayne thought that Tiger Creek wasn't that different from New Wales. A knock came on the door. Dwayne answered it and his grandmother was there.

Mrs. Wayne said, "Grandson, I'd like to talk to you for a minute."

Dwayne said, "Okay."

Mrs. Wayne walked into his room and sat on the bed. Dwayne sat down next to his grandma.

Mrs. Wayne commented, "Dwayne, I haven't seen you around here lately."

Dwayne said, "You miss seeing your grandson, don't you?"

"Yes, but it had to happen sometime. You've grown up to be a strong man."

Dwayne smiled and said, "Thank you, grandma."

Mrs. Wayne said, "Your mom would be proud of you if she were alive today. You're going to get out of this place and move on to bigger and better things."

Dwayne said, "Yes, but I have you to thank for being there for me."

Mrs. Wayne said, "It's what I'm here for, sweetie. Do you know where you're going after graduation?"

Dwayne shrugged; "PD and DP said that Tammy and I could be going overseas when we graduate."

"That sounds wonderful."

"Yes, it does."

Mrs. Wayne looked at Dwayne and commented, "I have a question for you."

Dwayne looked at her quizzically and asked, "What's up?"

"I've noticed that you've been limping slightly for a couple a weeks of now. Is there something I should know?"

Dwayne's stomach tightened up as he said, "You know how clumsy I am. There's nothing to worry about."

Mrs. Wayne commented, "I'm not so sure about that. I know that PD and DP are fine young men. Are you running with gangs?"

Dwayne said with some annoyance, "No, granny. I'm fine."

Mrs. Wayne wasn't quite convinced as she replied, "Is there something you should tell me?" Dwayne looked at her with a deadpan expression and commented, "Well, I'm the famous superhero Big Money and my fiancée Tammy is Silk. All this time I've been saving the city from the Golden Glocks and other stuff."

Mrs. Wayne looked at her grandson with amazement, then laughed as she remarked, "You've got a good sense of humor, Dwayne. Don't lose that."

Dwayne smiled, "I won't, grandma."

Mrs. Wayne said, "Okay, I'll leave you alone now. Have a good time this weekend and be careful."

Dwayne smiled even more, "I will grandma." Mrs. Wayne walked out of the room and Dwayne exhaled a sigh of relief.

Dwayne thought that he must have been losing his damn mind by telling her about his superhero thing. Yeah, he said it in a deadpan manner, but grandma could always see when he was lying. Maybe she somehow knew about him and didn't want him to worry about her welfare. Dwayne always worried about her because he didn't want her to die because of his superhero stuff. Another knock
came on the door and Tammy stood in front of him. Tammy jumped into his arms and gave him a bone-crushing hug.

Dwayne hissed, "Hey my ribs can only take so much."

Tammy said in a soft voice, "That's not the body part you need to worry about."

Dwayne smiled and replied in a low voice, "Is that right?"

Tammy whispered, "That's right, but we can't do that if we stay here." Dwayne grabbed his stuff and the duo flew down the stairs and out the door. Mrs. Wayne watched them go and smiled at this display of love. It reminded her of how she and Dwayne's granddad acted when they were young. Mrs. Wayne sipped her cup of cocoa, content with life.

A man was crushing wooden boards with his hands. The man closed his eyes and tore through the stack with vengeance. He picked up a nearby towel and toweled himself off. The man's rage burned against Dwayne Wayne. He wanted to kill him slowly and agonizingly. He wanted to kill him and his damn friends.

A man walked into the gym and said, "Commander Storm, everything is ready."

Storm said, "Good, when Dwayne and Tammy reach Tiger Creek, the townspeople will try to kill them."

The man asked, "Sir, how did you manage to turn a whole town against two people?"

Storm smirked and responded, "The power of the almighty dollar. We said
we'd give them enough money to turn the town into a metropolis within a couple of years. Damn, I'm glad I had people follow those bastards."

The man replied, "Will you be going to Tiger Creek?"

"Yes, I'll be there just in case they screw up. Leave me."

The man snapped off a salute and walked out of the gym. Storm smiled and smashed his fist through a wall.

Dwayne and Tammy drove away from New Wales and reached the town of Tiger Creek in 2 hours. Dwayne smiled at the simplicity of the town. There was a general store, a couple of restaurants, city hall and the police station. The resort Dwayne and Tammy were staying in was up a mountain road a couple of miles away. The duo stopped and parked in front of the resort after another hour of travel.

Dwayne stepped out of Tammy's Porsche and motioned for Tammy to stand beside him. Tammy sidled up next to him and they looked down at the snow falling softly on the forest trees. Evergreen trees surrounded them as they looked down at the town of Tiger Creek.

Tammy sighed in pleasure and remarked, "Great view."

Dwayne said, "Yeah, but I want to get settled." Tammy's eyes twinkled as she commented, "That's what you're calling it." Dwayne shook his head and got his stuff out of the trunk. Tammy got her stuff and the two walked into Tiger Creek Resort, which was a big log cabin.

A light smell of pine needles was in the air. A fireplace was crackling and mounted animal heads were all over the place. Tammy felt comfortable and homey in this place. Dwayne smiled and walked to the clerk. Dwayne and the clerk did the usual check-in thing. The clerk gave Dwayne the keys to the suite and the duo went to their suite.

The clerk picked up a phone and said, "Our special guests have arrived. We'll mess them up if they go skiing. However, they looked like they wanted to stay in their room for a bit, so we need to move to plan B." The clerk hung up the phone and smirked.

Dwayne opened the door to the suite and said, "Aww, yeah." There was a big king-sized bed, a huge TV with a fireplace to the right of the television. A small refrigerator stocked with beverages was to the right of the TV. A window view of the slopes was offered along with a huge closet, and a sumptuous bathroom. A table with a clock beside the bed completed the suite. Dwayne threw his clothes into the closet and jumped on the bed. Tammy threw her clothes beside his and jumped on top of Dwayne.

Tammy smiled and kissed him on the lips hotly. Dwayne kissed her in return and pulled off her white sweater. Dwayne sat up so Tammy could pull off his sweater. Tammy ripped his white shirt off and kissed his chest lovingly. Dwayne slipped off her bra and reversed the position, hovering over her. Dwayne licked the nape of her neck and traced butterfly kisses to her breasts. Dwayne hurriedly threw his pants and underwear off. He tongued her breasts and pinched her nipples. Tammy moaned as he kissed down her taut stomach toward her magic triangle. Dwayne pulled off her lace panties and flicked his tongue into her depths. Tammy
screamed as she felt him lick her vagina. Dwayne slowly pressed his advantage, using his tongue to drive her insane with pleasure. After 10 minutes of this, Tammy arched her back and climaxed.

Dwayne raised himself away from her vagina and propped himself beside her. Tammy said quietly, "You've never done that before."

Dwayne answered, "I wanted this weekend to be special for you."

Dwayne thought that he liked the taste of her, although he wasn't sure if he should just tell her that. Tammy kissed Dwayne, tasting herself on him as she laved his chest with her tongue. Tammy went down past his stomach, playfully licking his belly button. Dwayne groaned as moved down to his penis and testicles. Tammy licked his testicles. Dwayne hissed in lust as she licked his member from base to tip. Tammy laid a kiss on the head of his penis as she opened her mouth and took him into her mouth. Dwayne yelled as her warm mouth moved over his member. Tammy continued to suck and lick him to unparallel pleasure. Tammy put her hand around him and pumped him toward the brink of orgasm. Tammy put her mouth on him as Dwayne closed his eyes and climaxed mightily into her mouth. Tammy swallowed most of his semen down her throat. It was her first time swallowing his orgasm and she liked the taste of him.

Dwayne was ready for another first. His penis quickly regained hardness and he whispered in Tammy's ear, "I'm ready for another first." Tammy knew what he was talking about, so she put her behind in front of him and he got her well lubricated before he put himself into her rear entrance. Dwayne pushed slowly at first, and then increased his thrusts into her anus. Tammy howled at first in
pain, but she grew accustomed to his presence. Tammy thrust her tight behind in time with Dwayne's thrusts. Both were moaning in unison as sweat poured off them. Dwayne bellowed loudly and erupted into her behind. Tammy gasped and had an earth shattering orgasm. Dwayne's penis was awash in her essence. Dwayne's eyes crossed as he pulled himself away from Tammy and fell back on a pillow. Tammy put her head on his chest and put her arms around him. Dwayne put his arms around her and both closed their eyes to rest, exhausted from their sexual exploits. Unknown to either of them, a small camera was installed in their room that watched their every room.

The manager of the resort was a brown-haired, grossly obese man. He had his pants down and just finished masturbating to Tammy and Dwayne's interlude.

The man cleaned himself up and said in a gravelly voice, "Damn, I should send this to one of those porno companies. I'm glad that man told me to install the camera into the room."

The manager picked up a phone and called one of his employees. The manager said, "Clyde, the lovebirds are finished. Go in there and set up the bomb."

The manager hung up the phone, "It's going to suck destroying one of my best rooms, but I'm going to get paid well." The manager took out a copy he had made of Dwayne and Tammy and left to go meet up with Storm at city hall.

Storm had arrived in Tiger Creek and was drinking coffee in the mayor. The mayor was an older, gray-haired, hazel-eyed, skinny gentleman.

Storm smiled, "Mayor Jordan, I have the check here. All you have to do is eliminate these two individuals I told you about."

Jordan said, "Great, we'll get the job done." Storm smiled again and said, "See that you do." The manager walked into the mayor's office and handed Storm the tape.

Storm put it in the mayor's VCR and asked, "The bomb is set, right?"

The manager answered, "Yes, sir. The bomb should be going off in about 2 minutes if Clyde set it up when I left."

Storm grinned, "Excellent, we'll just wait here for a while and watch a special tape. Isn't that right, George?" George, the manager of the resort smiled and said, "Yes, we will." Storm thought that this idea would definitely see success.

Tammy and Dwayne were just coming out of their sexual haze. Tammy stretched and hugged Dwayne saying "That was incredible."

Dwayne smiled and said, "I could say the same of you, sweetheart."

Tammy's face took on a puzzled look as she said, "Do you hear a ticking?"

Dwayne listened and heard a ticking sound. Dwayne said, "There isn't an old school clock in here." Tammy's eyes widened in panic as she jumped out of the bed.

Tammy yelled, "There's a bomb in here!" Dwayne jumped up and looked across from Tammy. He saw a small bomb on the table beside the bed that was set to explode in 10 seconds. "SHIT!" cried both in unison as they grabbed their pimp canes, transformed and jumped out of the window.

Silk and Big Money felt the heat of the explosion nip at their backs as they fell to the ground, escaping serious injury. They watched their suite burn. Big Money sighed, "There went our vacation."

Silk's hands glowed with blue energy as she snarled, "STORM!"

Big Money said, "Let see if the Porsche is okay."

"I doubt it." Silk and Big Money got up and went to the Porsche.

The Porsche's tires were slashed, the windows were broken, and the doors had huge dents in them. Silk stomped her feet on the ground and cried out, "My car!" A bullet tore through the cold air and hit Silk in her leg. Silk cried out in pain and fell to the ground. Big Money picked her up and dodged another bullet. Big Money put her behind a log and yelled, "Show Yourself, Bitch!" Clyde said,

"Now why would I do that?" Big Money smiled to himself and blasted a Ghettoblaster in the direction of Clyde's voice. Clyde screamed as the energy blast burned him and turned the area around him into a miniature wasteland. Big Money walked over to Clyde and picked him up by his shirt.

Big Money looked at Clyde menacingly and growled, "You're going to tell me who's behind this and why."

Clyde replied, "No way."

Big Money shook his head and said, "Listen, I'm already pissed off that you tried to kill me while I was with my fiancée. You shot her in the leg. I suggest you cooperate or you'll have more pain than these burns on your skinny carcass."

Clyde smirked and deawled, "You think you're so special because you come from the big city. I ain't saying nothing."

Big Money immediately kicked him in the ribs, following up with a punch to the face. Clyde fell to the ground and spit up blood. Big Money turned his cane into a katana and smiled evilly. Clyde looked at the crazed look on Big Money's face and cried out, "Okay, some dude named Storm told our mayor he would pay lots of money to have us kill you two."

Big Money snarled, "That's what I thought." Big Money chopped Clyde in the back of his neck with his hand and Clyde fell unconscious.

Big Money walked away from Clyde and got to Silk. Silk grimaced as she used her cane to pull the bullet out of her leg. Big Money ripped some fabric off his purple suit coat and made a tourniquet for her wound. Big Money looked at her with concern, "Will you be okay?"

Silk answered wanly, "I'll be okay." Silk stood shakily on her feet and asked, "What did he say?"

Big Money replied, "Storm's behind this. The mayor is looking for a big payday for the town if he kills us."

Silk sighed, "Okay, now what?"

Big Money grimly replied, "We have to go to the town and take care of Storm. I'm pretty sure he's in the city."

"How are we supposed to get down there?"

Big Money responded, "Easy, we just use the 40 Ounce Bounce to get down."

Silk growled, "Damn, I'm going to hurt Storm when I see him."

"Likewise, let's go." The duo grabbed their 40 Ounce Bottles and started to jump down to Tiger Creek.

Storm sat in the mayor's office along with Jordan and George. All three were watching the tape of Tammy and Dwayne's sexual exploits. Storm had to give Dwayne credit for having good taste. In fact, he was a lucky man. Besides Tammy, he had heard about how Dwayne had sex with that hot mob boss's daughter Jaci Valentine. It was really a shame she was on lockdown. Maybe he should break her out one day. Storm smiled as he watched Dwayne come in Tammy's mouth.

Storm asked, "Jordan, could you get the police force assembled just in front of this building just in case."

Jordan answered, "Sure, man." Jordan called the police and they were assembled in front of city hall, armed to the teeth. Storm commented, "It's all good."

Big Money and Silk reached the town ticked off at the situation. They saw the mass of cops around city hall.

Big Money smirked and remarked, "That's our boy."

Silk said, "Do we have to hold back against the goon squad?"

Big Money said, "Yeah. Let's do this."

Big Money yelled, "Hey, come get some, donut donkeys!" The police force, which numbered 30 strong swarmed on Big Money and Silk. Silk sighed and closed her eyes, building a big amount of energy. Big Money averted his eyes, knowing what she was going to do. Silk smiled as she thought about how hard she had to work to learn this technique. Silk opened her eyes and cried, "Ghetto Flash!" A big flash of blue energy popped in front of the police. The men cried out in pain as they were blinded.

Big Money looked at Silk and asked, "Will their sight come back?"

Silk answered, "Yeah, it's only temporary. Big Money and Silk ran past the cops and stormed into city hall.

Storm had heard the cries of agony from the men and sighed. He looked at Jordan and George and said, "I'm sorry."

Both looked at him and replied in unison, "Why?"

"For this." Storm pulled out a pistol and shot both of them in their heads. Storm growled, "Your fucked-up team couldn't kill them." Big Money and Silk blasted the door and yelled, "STORM!"

Storm smiled and answered cockily, "You called?"

Silk asked, "I assume those men over there were your friends?"

Storm replied in a easy manner, "Yeah, they were good guys. I don't like failure much though, so they paid the price."

Big Money smirked and remarked, "Shouldn't you be following your example and killing yourself? Catman did a better job than you." Storm blasted Big Money and Silk out of the room. Storm kicked Silk in her injured leg. Silk groaned and tried to get up, but Storm kicked in the face, sending her sprawling to the floor. Storm grabbed Big Money off the ground and threw him against a wall.

Storm smirked and remarked, "Nice remark. By the way, I must commend you on your sexual prowess. You're not on my level yet, but you're getting there."

Big Money punched Storm in the jaw and growled, "What are you talking about?"

Storm shot a black energy blast at Big Money, slamming him into a nearby statue. Storm smiled and hissed, "Is Tammy's ass real tight? It sure looked like it when I watched your drill it relentlessly today."

Big Money's eyes widened in shock and he snarled, "How did you know about that?"

Storm punched Big Money in the kidney and responded, "Well, my dearly departed friend installed a camera in your room. It recorded every juicy detail. Ooh, Tammy's pussy must be wet and tight. I want some of that."

Big Money jumped on top of Storm and started pummeling him, enraged. Storm weathered the assault and turned the tables on Big Money, pummeling him in response.

Silk hobbled over toward the brawling men and grabbed Storm. She said in a menacing voice, "You taped our most intimate moments for your own personal enjoyment. You bastard!" Silk threw him to the ground and started Ghettokicking him angrily. Storm cried out as he avoided another round of kicks from Silk and blasted her in the face with an energy blast. Silk got up and launched a Ghettoblaster at Storm. Storm howled in pain as the energy blast hurt him. Big Money got up from the ground and sliced him in the side with a katana. Storm screamed as he felt white-hot pain shoot through his body. Big Money and Silk held hands and stood in front of Storm.

Storm looked at them, bleeding and scoffed, "What's that supposed to do?" Big Money and Silk smiled and said, "Ghettofabulous!"

A huge blast of energy came forth from the heroes and enveloped Storm. Storm screamed as the blue fire burned him.

Storm lay on the floor and croaked, "Good, but it's not over." Storm closed his eyes and said quietly, "Blackheart Bomb!" Storm disappeared and a huge wave of black fire brought the building down on the duo. The two were too tired from their last attack to escape the debris.

City hall and a couple of surrounding buildings were leveled in the explosion. Silk groaned as she pushed some blocks off of her. Silk sighed, "Some vacation, huh?"

Big Money coughed and replied, "Oh yeah, this'll be something to tell the grandkids."

Silk asked, "Where are our guardian angels?"

Natasha appeared before them and said, "You called?"

Silk smiled, "Yes, get us out of here."

"Okay, but I have something to say to you first Silk."

"What is it?"

Natasha said, "Just to be strong in the weeks ahead. The Golden Glocks and other forces of evil are going to up the ante."

"Okay, we'll be ready. Let's go already."

"I'm not done yet. You need to curb your anger against Angela."

Silk sighed, "Okay, I'll try and be nicer to her. I can't promise I'll like her though."

"That's fair. We're out of here." Natasha closed her eyes and the trio disappeared in a bright light.

A couple of hours later, Shonuf threw a chair against the wall.

Shonuf growled, "I still can't believe those two are alive."

Kamal said with resignation, "Yes, those two are resilient if nothing else."

"We have to try and get the ultimate weapon now."

"But does the ultimate weapon really exist?"

Shonuf grinned, "It does, and I need you and Storm to go on this mission."

Kamal sighed, "Great."

"Old friend, we have no other option left. We have to do this."

Kamal asked, "Okay, where's the first stop?"

Shonuf replied, "Mexico."

Tammy and Dwayne returned to Pegasus Pavillion and were currently watching TV in a bedroom with the door open. Tammy snuggled up next to Dwayne as Angela looked at them. Angela sighed and walked away.

Alice Wayne looked at this from heaven and remarked, "She could be a problem."

Natasha responded, "Maybe, but she's going to be the least of their problems."

"Yes, but I hope they can handle it. We can only do so much."

Natasha smiled, "They'll overcome anything, Alice."

"You're right, Natasha."

End Ch. 12

Well, I don't have much to say on this particular chapter. I'm trying to build up toward a fairly long storyline that will take my humble characters around the world. The research to get the countries decent could be a bitch. The next chapter will have Dwayne, PD, DP, Tammy, and Angela vs. Storm and Kamal vs. Black Prophet, Willie Wayne and Their Crew. Now I think I can check on those guys now. Anyways I'm out and in parting I wish you

Peace, love, and hair grease

Showstopper

13: The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles Ch 13

The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles-Ch. 13

Dwayne sat in his AP English class. For once, he was actually into the material discussed today. The class was involved in a lively discussion on Moliere's Tartuffe. Dwayne liked Tartuffe because it poked fun at social inequities like overzealous religion. Sure, the story was set way back in the Middle Ages. However, Tartuffe was still pertinent to stuff that was going on in the present day.

Dwayne's thoughts turned toward Storm and the Golden Glocks. Storm hadn't messed with him and his friends since that Tiger Creek incident 8 days ago. In fact, the Glocks as a whole didn't do much of anything. That particular fact worried him because he just knew something was building. Dwayne hoped that this wouldn't be that bad. Then again, he and his friends were due for some strife in their lives. Dwayne smiled slightly to himself and believed that in the end everything would be okay.

PD and DP walked into the classroom and said in unison, "Hello, Ms. Jolly."

Ms. Jolly asked, "What brings you two back to my humble classroom?"

PD smiled and answered, "We need to take two of your brightest students away for a while."

Ms. Jolly asked, "Why is that?"

DP smiled brightly, "That's a secret, Ms. Jolly." Everyone else in the class murmured at this pronouncement. Dwayne and Tammy looked at PD and DP with surprise. Both of them were thinking that something had to be seriously wrong if they were coming here to pick them up.

DP said, "C'mon, Dwayne, Tammy. We've got to go." Dwayne and Tammy got their backpacks and walked out of the classroom.

The quartet walked out of the school.

Dwayne asked the duo, "Okay, why did you guys come here in the morning to get us?"

PD answered, "We needed you guys now."

DP chimed in, "We couldn't wait until you two got out of school."

Tammy asked, "So what's the problem?"

PD said, "We need to talk about this at Pegasus Pavillion."

Dwayne looked at the duo with some annoyance, "Can you at least tell us how long we're supposed to be gone?"

DP said, "Well, we really don't know how long you two will be out."

Tammy asked, "Will we be back here for graduation?"

PD said, "I'm sure you'll be back in time for graduation. We've got clearance with your parents and the principal for you guys to take an extended leave."

DP smiled and said, "Let's go, we've got a limo waiting for us." A long black stretch limousine appeared in front of them. Dwayne, Tammy, PD and DP got into the limp and they drove off to Pegasus Pavillion.

Dwayne and Tammy sat in the limousine. Dwayne looked at PD and DP with some concern. He had never seen those two look so serious. Dwayne prayed silently that all of them would come out of this danger alive. Tammy's thoughts turned toward Christmas. It was a good bet that she would be spending Christmas away from her family. She hadn't been that close with her sister, mom, and dad in the past couple of years. However, she always loved Christmas because it was one of the few things that could bring the family together. Mom and Dad wouldn't be on another business trip abroad and her sister wouldn't keep talking about her perfect life. Tammy wished that she could be as close to her family as Dwayne was with his grandma. But too many things had been said between them. Tammy sighed and watched the snowfall as they rode toward Pegasus Pavillion.

PD thought about how dangerous this mission would be. He wished that they would've taken care of this threat before Dwayne and Tammy got involved. Then again, if they 'd taken care of the evil stuff no one would be doing the superhero shit. DP thought about his girlfriend. He looked at how much Tammy and Dwayne were in love. He believed that Leslie was the one for him. She was smart, funny and understanding about his duty. Yeah, she worried about him dying but she knew that he had to do this. However, that didn't make him feel any less lonely at night. Sometimes he wished that he had ended up a normal guy. One day an older man came up to him as he was walking home from school in a small town in Kansas. The man told him he was destined to be a superhero. The man trained him for a year on how to use his powers and the adventure began. DP sighed softly to himself.

The limo reached Pegasus Pavillion. The group got out of the limo and walked into the mansion. PD opened the entrance to the underground compound and they stepped through. The quartet reached the underground compound and saw Angela sitting at a table, juggling some apples.

Tammy looked at her and remarked, "You missed your true calling, sweetie."

Angela smiled, "Thanks."

Dwayne sat down in a chair beside Angela. All of the other members of the group sat down at the table.

Dwayne asked, "What's going on?"

PD responded, "It's like this. Creeper found out that the Golden Glocks are going to search for a weapon of great power."

Angela asked, "What weapon is that?"

DP answered, "This weapon is called the Kao Belt."

PD took up the tale saying, "The belt is basically a mystical energy amplifier. The person who wears it gets unbelievable power."

Tammy asked, "So just how bad is this Kao Belt really?"

DP responded, "If Kamal or Shonuf get a hold of the belt, this world is in deep shit."

Dwayne raised his hands in the air, "Just peachy. So how long has this thing been around?"

DP answered, "It's been around since the Middle Ages. Rumor has it that Merlin wore it to help increase his magic spells."

PD continued the briefing, "Various figures over the years wore this belt to help achieve his or her goals for good or bad."

Angela asked, "What's this thing supposed to look like?"

DP answered, "Creeper will take over from here."

Creeper appeared on the computer screen. A golden belt emblazoned with a star appeared beside Creeper's face.

Angela cried out, "Wow, it looks like the WWF Heavyweight Championship Belt."

Creeper replied, "Yeah, the whole thing is supposed to way 20 pounds or so. Anyway, the Kao Belt is split into five pieces around the world. You fine men and women will be going to Acapulco, Mexico, London, England, Tokyo, Japan, The Australian Outback and Samoa to retrieve the pieces."

Tammy commented, "That's nice and all, but what are we supposed to do with the belt?"

Creeper replied, "Well, you can use the belt to finish off the Golden Glocks once and for all."

Angela chimed in, "Sounds good to me."

Creeper sighed and replied, "There's another problem you guys should be aware of."

PD asked, "What's that?"

Creeper said with scorn, "Our good friend The Black Prophet is on the loose in Mexico."

Dwayne snarled, "How did he get out?" Creeper said, "He apparently had a deal with the warden to let him out with 6 other criminals." Tammy looked at Creeper aghast and said, "What the hell?" Creeper said, "Exactly. Dwayne, your father was among the prisoners released." Dwayne's voice lowered as he said, "Let me get this straight, we have to stop evil from getting an unbelievable weapon and my dad is in cahoots with a religious zealot?" Creeper said, "From the reports I've gotten, he's stopped the religious angle and hitched up with the revolutionary Juanita Rodriguez." Angela sighed and said, "That's even better, she wants to take over Mexico and probably knows about this belt thing." Creeper said, "Yes, even one piece would give her enough power to take over Mexico easily." Dwayne drawled, "Goody, my dad is with one of my worst enemies and a revolutionary on top of that." Tammy said, "So how are we supposed to find these pieces?"
Creeper said, "PD and DP can take over from here." Creeper turned himself off.

PD said, "We've got these homing devices to help us find the pieces." DP held up a crystalline wristband with a glowing red bulb in the middle of the band. Angela commented, "Pretty stylish."

PD shrugged, "These things are pretty durable, so don't worry about breaking them."

Angela asked, "So when are we supposed to leave?"

"Now" replied PD as he pressed a button on a remote control. A sleek black airplane appeared from under the ground. Dwayne whistled as he looked at the plane.

Dwayne asked, "Is that Shadowhawk?"

PD replied, "Good job, Dwayne. Shadowhawk can also transform into a sleek airplane."

Tammy asked PD and DP with a cute voice, "Can I drive?"

DP smiled, "Nope, let's go already. We got some clothes for you guys."

Dwayne shrugged and entered the plane. Tammy and Angela followed Dwayne. DP and PD executed a high five and went into the cockpit. DP turned on the engine and Shadowhawk rose from the floor, out of the compound and into the cold New York air. Shadowhawk blasted off toward new adventure.

Kamal and Storm stood in front of Shonuf.

Shonuf said, "You two know what you have to do."

Both replied in unison, "Yes, master."

In a low voice, Shonuf said, "I expect nothing but success from you two. Now get going to Acapulco. You have the homing devices ready for you." Kamal and Storm walked out of the throne room. Shonuf exulted, "I will finally receive my triumph!"

The bright sun shined down on the two naked bodies. One body was built like a cinder block with gray hair, a gray mustache, and a gray beard. The other body was slightly overweight with shoulder length black hair, blue eyes and a satisfied smile on her face. Juanita Rodriguez stretched and looked upon the body of Malcolm-Jamal Helmsley. She loved how strong he was in bed. She even loved how strong he was in dealing with the army she amassed to take out President Ernesto Leon. That bastard had held down the people of Mexico for far too long. Malcolm had led the arm against Leon's forces and they had made substantial progress. This piece of the Kao Belt she had heard about would be the perfect catalyst to put her over the top. She was planning on going along with Malcolm and his friends to retrieve this item. Juanita trusted Malcolm to do the right thing and give her the fragment of the belt when they found it. Her scientists created some homing devices to help in their search.

Malcolm woke up and smiled at Juanita. He could not believe how insatiable she was when they got together. They had been going at it like rabbits since he and his compatriots got here a month ago. The revolution thing was coming along well and it was going to suck when he double-crossed her. Everything was cool, except for how boring this compound was. The place was huge and luxurious, but they never got a chance to go anywhere due to the president's bounty on them. Malcolm was planning to resolve that problem today.

Malcolm said, "Good morning, Juanita."

Juanita replied, "Good morning."

Malcolm asked, "What's the program today?"

Juanita hugged him and answered, "The plan is for me, you, and your friends to go to Acapulco and have some fun."

Malcolm raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is that wise?"

"Of course it is. The cops won't touch us."

"Is there anything else I should know?"

Juanita answered, "We're going to Acapulco to search for one piece of the Kao Belt."

"That belt actually exists?"

Juanita nodded and said, "When we get this piece, we'll take over Mexico with no effort."

Malcolm smiled, "I live to serve you."

Juanita grinned and replied, "I know you do. I assume you're going to get up and talk to Willie."

Malcolm got up and said, "Of course." Malcolm put on his boxers and walked out of her room. Juanita got up from her bed and thought that this was going to be a good couple of days in her life.

Malcolm picked up his cell phone off the table of the sumptuous living room and called Willie. Willie answered the phone, smoking a cigar with a black haired Spanish woman laying her head on his chest.

Willie grumbled, "Who's calling so damn early in the morning?"

Malcolm said, "I'm calling you this early in the morning."

Willie smirked, "Hey, man. It must be important."

"Yeah, Juanita just told me we're going to Acapulco."

Willie crowed, "Right on! I'm glad we're getting out of here."

"Me too. I was starting to feel soft in this place."

"That's true. I was feeling the same way and the other guys were getting antsy."

Malcolm sighed, "If I knew that helping her take over Mexico would've kept us in seclusion most of the time, I would've found another sponsor to get us out."

"I assume that going to Acapulco is more than a social call."

Malcolm told Willie about the fragment of the Kao Belt.

"So here's your shot to take out Juanita."

Malcolm replied, "Exactly. Everybody's with us, right?"

"Yeah, although I still can't understand Snakeeyes."

"I know, he's just so quiet."

"True, but I think he'll stay loyal. After all, we got him out of The Cauldron."

"You're right. It is time for you to start calling up the crew. Peace."

"Peace." Willie hung up the phone.

Willie tapped the woman on his chest and said, "Sorry, Amor. You've got to go." Amor kissed him on the cheek and walked out of the room. Willie thought about his son Dwayne. Dwayne was going to graduate in May. He was certain that he would not have visited him if he were still in jail. Willie wanted to make him suffer for being such a disrespectful son. Willie smiled as called the rest of the troop to tell them about what was going on.

Snakeeyes sat Indian style in the middle of his sparsely furnished room. He had just heard from Willie and he knew what he had to do. The voices in his dreams were telling him about an angel coming to Acapulco. Snakeeyes smiled under his white mask and got up from the floor.

Dwayne and company touched down at the General Juan Alvarez International airport. Dwayne always wanted to go to Acapulco, but he just was not happy right now. He had a bad feeling he would end up fighting his father. He did not know if he could hold himself back from inflicting serious bodily harm to him. Dwayne had so much anger stored toward his dad for abusing him when he was a kid. That was the main reason he did not visit him in prison.

Tammy saw the sad look on his face, put her arm around Dwayne, and said, "It'll be okay."

Dwayne sighed and replied, "Okay, let's do this." Angela looked at the two lovers and sighed. She wished somebody would comfort her as Tammy was right now. She still wanted to be with Dwayne, but she would not break them up. The ironic thing was that Tammy was starting to become a good friend. Since she got back from Tiger Creek with Dwayne, Tammy started to talk more to Angela. Angela almost wished that they were sniping at each other again. At least she would have a good reason to take Dwayne away. Whom was she kidding? That was a horrible excuse to break them up. She marveled that they were still committed to each other after 3 months or so.

The group got their gear and stepped off the plane. Dwayne, Tammy, and Angela cried out at the rapid climate change from New York to Acapulco. Acapulco was warm now, considering that it was close to high noon.

Angela shaded her eyes and remarked, "Damn, it's bright."

PD said, "Yeah, it is kind of bright."

DP smiled with his shades on and commented, "I know how you guys are feeling. I thought I would end up blind when the first time I came here."

PD commented, "Our limo should be here shortly."

Tammy stated, "You guys always have to travel in style, don't you?"

DP smirked, "Hell yeah. We've got all of this money as it is. It only makes sense to travel in style."

Dwayne smiled and chimed in, "I hear that." The limousine appeared in front of the group and the piled in.

The quartet rode on a somewhat bumpy road past light jungle foliage for a while. They passed the clear blue water of Acapulco Bay and the snow-white beaches on the coastline. The limo scaled a mountain and stopped in front of the great luxury headquarters, the Villa Deanna.

PD smiled and tipped the driver after everyone got his or her stuff.

Angela looked at the white washed Mexican-style villa and asked, "How much are you paying to stay here?"

DP shrugged, "$1,400 a night."

Dwayne said, "Solid, what are we standing here for? Let's go." Dwayne ran into the villa with Tammy and Angela close behind. PD and DP followed at a more leisurely pace.

Tammy squealed in delight and looked at the huge living room with a big couch and two wooden tables.

Angela cried out, "Look at the pool!" The pool in question was circular with a palm tree and lounge chairs to sit on. A beautiful view of Acapulco Bay accompanied the pool.

PD remarked, "The best part of this is that this place is ours."

Angela commented, "I suppose we should get our rooms in order."

DP chimed in, "Yeah, I've got a room. PD has one, you have one, and Tammy and Dwayne share a room. Tammy and Dwayne, keep the noise down."

Dwayne smirked, "We should tell PD that too. I've heard some stories about you that I'd rather not repeat with ladies present." PD smiled slightly, but didn't respond to Dwayne's comment.

The four put his or her things away in their rooms. After doing that, they decided to do some sightseeing before clubbing at night. The group watched the La Quebrada, or Acapulco cliff divers jump off the cliffs. They also visited the Acapulco Convention Center for a huge Spanish soap opera marathon along with wasting money in the Zocalo, or the main plaza in town.

After those activities, the sun was firmly down and they were ready to party. The group went back to the villa to change clothes. Dwayne was dressed in an all white ensemble. Tammy wore a matching silk dress with a slit up one leg. PD and DP were wearing black and gold Armani suits respectively. Angela was attired in a blue dress.

Tammy said to PD and DP, "Okay, fearless leaders. Where are we going?"

DP answered, "We're going to the Palladium. It has great house and R&B music there."

Angela said, "Sounds good to me." They got back into the limo and went to the Palladium.

Kamal and Storm were ensconced in a somewhat luxurious hotel suite at the center of Acapulco.

Kamal sighed and said, "Damn, I'm just about too old for this field shit." Storm was dressed in a blood red suit.

Storm grumbled, "Stop being a bitch. You can still do the damn thing."

"Yes, but I've been doing the damn thing for a long time now. I'm ready to pass the torch to you."

Storm said, "Look at this mission as your lasting legacy toward serving Shonuf and the Golden Glocks."

"You're right, so where are you going?"

Storm smirked, "I'm going clubbing, man."

Kamal commented, "Don't get too crazy, we've got to go search for that fragment tomorrow."

"I know, I wished these damn tracking devices worked at night."

"Me too, but apparently you can only search during daylight hours." Storm saluted Kamal and walked out of the living room. Kamal walked into his room and went to sleep.

Wilie Wayne was wearing a casual combination of khaki pants, black shoes and a black muscle t-shirt. He was the only man in their crew going to Club Palladium. He liked it better that way, more chances to get some booty. Snakeeyes especially would have all sorts of females swarm all over him. It almost made him want to wear a mask and act mysterious. Willie smiled to himself as he walked into the club.

Lazers were flashing in the air as Dwayne and Tammy burned up the dance floor. Dwayne and Tammy danced on the floor. Dwayne smiled as he put his hands on Tammy's hips. Tammy put her hands on Dwayne's hips and they snaked around each other. PD was dancing with two well-endowed Venezuelan twin sisters. Angela and DP were sitting at a table in a deep conversation.

Willie walked into the packed club and looked for girls to knock boots with. He went to the bar and got a drink. He looked around and saw two teenagers creating a commotion on the dance floor. Willie wondered how that dude got such a looker like the blonde-haired woman. In fact, he could swear that was his on the dance floor with the blonde-haired woman. Willie looked closer at them and saw that it was indeed Dwayne with the girl. Willie snarled and stormed over to the couple.

Dwayne and Tammy started jumping around to the music. The crowd was following their lead. Willie tapped his son on the shoulder. Dwayne turned around and saw his father crack him in the jaw. Tammy turned around and saw her fiancée being pummeled by his father. Tammy tried to pull him off Dwayne, but Willie picked her up and threw her out of a window. Dwayne was enraged and punched Willie in retaliation. Willie flew back 10 feet in the air, crashing into some bottles of alcohol behind the bar. Willie got up and choked Dwayne. Dwayne kicked him in the groin. Willie grabbed his privates in pain as Dwayne delivered a vicious superkick to Willie's jaw. A couple of teeth flew out of Willie's mouth as Willie snarled in rage, ready to attack again.

Because of this brawl, mass violence touched off in the club for no good reason. Angela ducked a drunken man's punch and pushed him away. PD kicked another man away from him and tried to push his way toward Dwayne and Tammy. DP chopped a man in the neck and saw Dwayne and his father fighting. DP looked outside and saw Tammy lying on the ground, motionless.

DP yelled, "Angela, go check on Tammy!"

Angela pushed through the huge brawl and got to Tammy. Angela said, "Damnit, don't die on me!"
Angela checked her pulse and found that it was faint. Tammy was cut all over her body with small shards of glass covering her body. Angela called 911 (or whatever emergency number they use in Mexico) and soon an ambulance came to take Tammy away to the nearest hospital.

Both of the main combatants were bloody from their fight. Willie had a cut over his right eyes and had a gash in his left shoulder. Dwayne had a big gash on his forehead and various nicks on his arms. Willie and Dwayne both held broken beer bottles and were circling each other. Willie slashed out at Dwayne. Dwayne dodged the slash and countered with a stab to Willie's chest. Willie dropped his bottle and managed to tackle Dwayne to the ground. Willie picked up Dwayne and threw him against a wall. Dwayne groaned as Willie staggered to his feet.

Willie snarled, "Fuck you! I'm ashamed you came from my loins."

Dwayne stood to his feet slowly and hissed, "You did it, dad. I don't know what mom saw in you."

Willie clutched his chest and spat out, "You make me sick. You're living high on the hog with those two billionaires and your fiancée."

Dwayne coughed and responded, "You should be happy for me." Willie smiled grimly and said, "Yeah, I'm so proud of you. What kind of son doesn't visit his father in jail?"

"One who doesn't want to be reminded of the abuse he suffered at his dad's miserable hands."

Willie remarked, "This isn't over." Willie broke a window and stepped out of the club. Dwayne fell to one knee, drained from the battle against Willie. PD and DP reached him a couple of seconds later. Dwayne asked, "Is Tammy okay?"

DP replied, "Angela took her to a hospital near here. We have to get out of here before the cops show." PD and DP helped Dwayne to his feet and the trio escaped the brawl.

Storm hiccupped as two self-employed models were hanging on his arms. Storm was royally drunk as he watched Dwayne and company escape. Storm wanted to pay those bastards back, but he was too drunk and horny to care. Storm walked away with his girls to his suite.

PD, DP, and Dwayne raced to the nearest hospital in a cab. The trio stepped out of the cab and burst into the hospital. The nurse on call screamed at how the men looked running into the hospital. Dwayne's shirt was splattered with blood (his and his dad's) PD had a black eye and DP had a cut lip.

Angela walked into the waiting room and calmed the nurse down. Angela then said, "Dwayne, Tammy just got some scrapes and bruises. She'll be out in a couple of hours."

Dwayne let out a sigh of relief and said, "Thank goodness."

Angela remarked, "You guys need to get stitched up and cleaned up." Angela called for a doctor. Dwayne got 7 stitches on his forehead and his cuts were taken care. DP got his lip fixed and PD held a pack of ice over his black eye.

All waited for Tammy to be released from the hospital. Dwayne's thoughts were focused on the best way to really hurt his dad. He couldn't believe that he threw his fiancée out of a window. No one hurt Tammy without repercussions and consequences. Angela, DP and PD were just as angry regarding Willie.

Tammy stepped out into the waiting room, looking fatigued. Dwayne ran up to Tammy and gave her a big hug. Tammy smiled as PD, DP and Angela all gave her hugs. The quartet left the hospital and went back to the villa to rest. Willie and Storm both stumbled to their respective lodgings. Storm had drunken sex before falling asleep and Willie bound his injuries and went to sleep.

At 7:00 a.m., the heroes got up, ready for action. Dwayne and Tammy had transformed into Big Money and Silk. PD and DP were ready to go in their green and teal suits respectively. Angela was wearing a tight black bodysuit with a white rose on her right leg. She was armed with a katana sheathed on her back. DP said, "Okay, people. Let's move out." The group left the villa.

At 7:20 a.m., Kamal and Storm were prepared for action. Kamal was wearing a red robe trimmed with gold. He had a gun and some knives on his person. Storm wore a simple black t-shirt with the skull and crossbones symbol on it along with blue jeans. He had two pistols and a couple of grenades. The duo left their hotel suite to accomplish their mission.

At 7:50 a.m., Juanita Rodriguez, Willie, Malcolm, Snakeeyes, Cloudscraper, Hurricane, Big Boi and Flea assembled in a room. Juanita was wearing all red with a 35 mm pistol. Everyone else with the exception of Snakeeyes wore simple t-shirts and pants. Snakeyes was wearing a white ninja outfit armed with a katana. Willie, Big Boi, and Hurricane had various small guns on their persons. Big Boi had a chain and Flea carried two sai (small Japanese daggers, think Raphael on TMNT). This huge party left their suite and went to search for the first fragment of the Kao Belt.

Dwayne and co walked through the Zocalo. They had been searching the city for the past hour or so and they finally started to hit paydirt. Dwayne smiled as his homing devices started beeping rapidly, "This looks like the place." The group stood in front of a local church. The stained windows of the church gleamed like a beacon. Dwayne stepped inside the church.

PD asked, "Is this the place?"

Dwayne replied, "The trail ran cold as soon as I walked inside."

Tammy walked around the perimeter of the church and her device started beeping rapidly. Tammy pushed a block and a secret door opened up, showing a flight of stairs underground. Tammy smiled and said, "Let's go." The group went down the stairs.

Storm and Kamal's devices led them to a small tourist shop a couple of blocks away from the church. Kamal and Storm stepped into the store. Both men's homing signals blared like crazy and the manager yelled, "Turn your watches off now!" Storm jumped behind the counter and beat down the manager. Kamal stood beside Storm and pressed a block on the wall. A door opened and Storm smiled. Storm and Kamal touched fists and walked through the door.

Juanita Gonzalez and her brood's devices led them to a restaurant 30 feet away from the church. The group entered the restaurant. A man asked, "Do you people have a reservation?" Snakeeyes walked up to the man and burned him to ashes. Juanita strode into the kitchen and pushed away the chef. Juanita motioned to Cloudscraper and he picked up the freezer that was hiding their entrance to get the fragment. They walked through the entrance.

Big Money and company were running away from boulders.

Big Money yelled to Silk, "You had to hit that rock, didn't you?"

Silk yelled, "Shut up!"

PD said, "Aww, damn!"

A huge chasm appeared ahead of them. Angela said, "We have no choice but to jump over that shit to get to that cave over there!"

DP snidely remarked, "Joy."

All of them yelled as they flew 30 feet in the air across the chasm to the cave.

Angela groaned, "I'm getting too old for the shit."

PD said, "You're telling me."

Big Money got up from the ground and said, "Let's go. We're on the way to getting this shit done." The group walked into the cave.

Kamal and Storm were dodging spears and arrows in their part of the journey. Kamal rolled on the ground and got past the last arrow. Storm flipped past the last spear cannon and stood beside Kamal.

Storm whined, "Damn, I'm an assassin. This Indiana Jones shit has got to go."

Kamal replied, "Yeah, but I've seen worse than this. Let's get going we're almost there."

Juanita Gonzalez and her troop were subtracted due to the traps that they ran into. Flea fell into a quicksand trap and Thunder was hit in the chest with a pair of axes. Juanita, Willie, Malcolm, Cloudscraper, Big Boi, and Snakeeyes were still alive and standing in front of a flight of stairs that led upwards. Juanita smiled and said, "This has to be it. It's all good." Malcolm smiled and thought that it was definitely going to be good for him and his friends. Juanita started to walk up the stairs and the rest followed her.

Dwayne and company walked into a room. They saw the golden fragment of the Kao Belt sitting on a slab of marble. Kamal and Storm walked in from another side and saw Dwayne and his friends.

Kamal hissed, "You people have interfered for the last time."

Juanita and her troop walked in through another way and looked at the two groups in the room. Juanita yelled, "ATTACK!" Cloudscraper ran toward Storm, Big Boi ran at Kamal, Willie, Malcolm, and Juanita ran at Big Money, Silk, PD, and DP. Snakeeyes and Angela ran toward each other.

Cloudscraper shot a couple of bullets at Storm. Storm rolled to the ground and shot Cloudscraper in the legs. Cloudscraper screamed as he fell to the ground. Storm got up and jumped in the air, slashing down on his legs with his sword. Cloudscraper howled as the sword tore through his flesh. Storm sighed and taunted, "You ain't shit." He slashed a huge hole into Cloudscraper's chest, killing him instantly. Storm tried to grab the fragment, but Big Boi threw Kamal at Storm. The two Golden Glocks members fell to the ground.

Big Boi smiled, "No gold for you two."

Kamal snarled, "You bitch!" Kamal and Storm ran at Big Boi and started to attack him violently.

Willie was holding Big Money and Malcolm was delivering punishing body blows to Big Money. Big Money spat up blood as he took another fist from Malcolm. Big Money back kicked Willie and forced him to release him. He turned his cane into an aluminum bat and smashed Willie in the back on the head with it. Willie fell to the ground, unconscious. Malcolm jumped on Big Money's back and started choking Big Money. Silk blasted Malcolm off Big Money's back.

Big Money snarled, "I should've killed you when I had the chance."

Malcolm shrugged, "That's your fault, you fuckup."

Big Money swung his bat at Malcolm. Malcolm jumped over the swung and contorted his body to hit Big Money in the back of the head. Big Money fell to the floor and Big Money delivered his patented Ghetto Handspring. Big Money hissed in pain as the air flew out of his body.

Malcolm whispered, "You're dead." He pulled out a gun and put it to his head. DP looked and saw Malcolm ready to blast a hole into Big Money' head. He ran away from his part in the battle against Juanita and tackled Malcolm from behind. DP closed his eyes and yelled, "DESTINY PUNCH!" DP's hand glowed in red fire and he punched him in the face. Malcolm screamed as the energy tore his jaw. DP pick Malcolm up and delivered a huge uppercut that dropped Malcolm to the ground like a sack of flour.

Big Money said, "Thanks."

DP grinned, "No problem, but I'm tired now." DP fell to the ground and closed his eyes, exhausted. Big Money ran toward the fragment but Juanita used her energy blast to push him back. Big Money flew back behind PD and Silk, unconscious.

Silk, PD, and Juanita had battled to a stalemate. Juanita had tried to get the fragment but Silk and PD were stopping her from doing it. Silk blasted Juanita against the wall. Juanita screeched as she crashed into a wall away from the fragment. Juanita got up and retaliated with a special technique, her Cyclone Kick. The spinning kick blew back PD and Silk. Juanita said, "You two are dead."
Juanita eyes widened in shock as she felt a hail of bullets hit in the back.

Malcolm smiled and remarked, "Sorry, honey." Juanita slid to the ground. Malcolm had managed to recover from the effects of the Destiny Punch. However, he couldn't stay awake for long. He fell
back to the ground, confident that Snakeeyes would be able to finish the deal. PD and Silk looked at the carnage displayed. Big Money, Willie, Malcolm, Storm and Kamal were all unconscious."

Silk responded, "Same here. I hope she can beat him so we can get out of here."

Angela had never fought anyone like Snakeeyes before. It was strange. She felt like this wasn't a battle to the death. Instead it was more like a test between two like-minded individuals. Angela blocked his slash and blasted him off her with her energy blast. Angela jumped at the fragment and put a hand on it. Snakeyes put a hand on the fragment and closed his eyes. The two disappeared in a flash of light.

PD asked, "Where did they go?"

Silk said, "I don't know, but we have to get out of here now." The building started to crumble around them.

PD yelled, "Shit!" He picked up DP. Silk picked up Big Money and they ran out of the room. Malcolm woke up and shook Willie awake.

Willie said, "What?"

"Wake up! This building is going down." Willie got up and the duo ran out of the room through the same entrance they came in. Storm pulled himself to his feet and ran over to Kamal. He picked him up and they ran out of the room following using their path. Blocks of stones fell down in the room, totally destroying the room.

Kamal and Storm jumped out of the entrance, dusty and fatigued. The manager was still there and he smiled saying, "You two nice gentlemen have a date with my friend the police officer."

Storm and Kamal looked at each other and dropped a smoke grenade before the officers could arrest them. When the smoke cleared, Kamal and Storm were nowhere to be found.

Malcolm and Storm barely made it out of before they were trapped in an avalanche. A different cook looked at the two dirty and beat up men in her kitchen and commented, "It'll be okay."

Malcolm and Storm both yelled in unison, "SHUT UP, BITCH!"

PD and Silk jumped out of the door, winning the race against death. PD and Silk set Big Money and DP down on the ground and sat down.

Pedestrians saw this and one American (brown eyes, fat, normal tourist gear) asked, "Aren't you guys the superheroes Big Money and Silk?"

Silk answered, "Yeah, and these are my friends PD and DP."

The man's brown eyes widened and he asked, "Can I take a picture?"

Silk sighed, "You're lucky I'm too tired to get up and bitch slap you for a stupid ass request like that."

The man took his picture and remarked, "You guys suck dick anyway."

Silk found an extra reserve of strength and punched the man in the jaw. The crowd gasped and Silk grumbled, "Don't act like that. You know you would've hit him too." A doctor pushed his way through the crowd and said, "You guys need to go to the hospital."

Silk said, "Let's go, already." The doctor called for an ambulance and they took Silk and friends to the hospital.

Angela and Snakeeyes reappeared in a hallway away from the room they were in previously. The fragment dropped between them.

Angela asked, "Why did you do that?"

Snakeeyes smiled under his mask and motioned Angela to fight him.

Angela smirked =, "I guess you want more of this."

The two battled for what seemed like hours, but was exactly 30 minutes. By this point, both had pulled out every trick in their bags and still couldn't get a definite advantage. Both lay on the ground looking at each other. They had battered each other senseless. Snakeeyes pulled himself to his feet and picked up the fragment. Angela jumped up and Snakeeyes held his hand up. Angela stood back and Snakeeyes threw the fragment to Angela. Angela looked at him in puzzlement.

Snakeeyes bowed to Angela and disappeared. Angela said, "What the hell was that?" Angela shrugged and looked at the golden fragment and felt a sense of accomplishment. In fact, she had a feeling that she would be seeing more of Snakeeyes in the future.

Angela put the fragment into her pocket and walked through the hallway out into a street. Angela walked a couple of blocks and saw a crowd milling around the place they entered earlier today.

Angela asked a woman (Black hair, 5"9, athletic build), "What's going on?"

The woman said, "Well miss, a famous heroine and her friend came out of this entrance an hour ago. The police are down there now."

"Can you tell me where they went?"

The woman said, "Yes, they went to the Sierra hospital two miles away from here."

Angela smiled, "Thank you." Angela got a cab and went to the hospital.

Angela got to the hospital and asked for her friends. The nurse told her that all of her friends would be out in a couple of hours. Angela waited, thinking about how this day was so damn rough. She had to jump over a chasm and fight a ninja. Strangely enough, the fight was turning out to be a positive memory and that wasn't because she ended up with the fragment. She wanted to meet up with Snakeeyes again. She felt something different from him and she couldn't put her finger on it.

Dwayne, PD, DP, and Tammy got out of the hospital. Angela hugged each of them. PD said, "So did you get it?" Angela smiled and showed him the fragment. The group cheered loudly, ignoring the nurse's cross look. The quartet walked out of the hospital and went to their villa to relax.

Malcolm and Willie snuck into their rooms at Juanita's compound. They got their stuff together and packed away a bunch of money. Both men knew that they couldn't stay here in this place. Juanita had enough loyal men and women around that they would kill them for double-crossing their leader. They had also stolen Juanita's research on the Kao Belt. This would tell them where they needed to go next. Malcolm and Willie were more determined than ever to get revenge on Big Money and his friends.

Shonuf yelled at Storm and Kamal, "WHAT"S WRONG WITH YOU TWO! YOU BETTER COME THROUGH NEXT TIME!" Shonuf's face zapped off from the television screen. Storm said, "Kamal?"

Kamal sighed and replied, "Yes?"

"Now I see what you were talking about last night." Kamal just sighed again and went to sleep on the couch. Storm hobbled over to his bed in his room and went to bed.

Angela looked out the window at Acapulco Bay from her room. Everyone else was asleep but she couldn't sleep. She was still amped up from all the stuff that happened today. A pair of hands touched her shoulders. Angela grabbed the offender's wrist and executed a judo throw to send him to the ground.

Snakeeyes smiled under the mask as Angela asked, "I should've known it was you. What's the deal? You should've killed me today."

Snakeeyes looked at Angela her with his piercing gray eyes and took off his mask. Angela gasped as Snakeeyes said quietly, "I was told in my dreams that I was supposed to fight an angel in Acapulco. You were that angel." Angela touched the burned flesh that made up his face and said, "I'm not an angel."

"Yes, you are. That battle we had today showed me the correct path. I'd been killing people for years now and now I'm enlightened."

"I don't understand. We were both fighting to kill each other."

Snakeeyes countered, "Were we? I think you were holding back your major killing attack and I know I was holding mine back too." Angela was drawn toward Snakeeyes. The former assassin kissed him hotly. Snakeeyes pulled back and said, "We'll meet again, Angela Rogers. I won't interfere with you or your friends anymore." Snakeeyes disappeared and Angela yelled, "Come back!" Angela sighed and went to sleep.

End Ch. 13

Author's Notes

I hope people enjoyed this one. Writing this chapter felt the same as how I felt in Ch. 3. I'm pretty sure that this one will be close to or equal to that in size. I'm not sure if this chapter was as good as Ch. 3. Umm, it was hard writing about 3 different groups. The Snakeeyes/Angela thing was something that popped into my mind during the weekend. My research for Acapulco wasn't that bad. Everything I mentioned as part of Acapulco except for the second hospital was true, including the villa our heroes used. Anyways, that's all and in parting I wish you

Peace, love and hair grease

Showstopper

14: The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles Ch 14

The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles-Ch. 14

The crowd was tense with anticipation as they watched the champion enter the ring. The champion was a green-eyed, black-haired, tightly muscled man with a very tall frame. He smiled at his opponent, a young man who was rising through the street fighting ranks. The youngster was squat in stature with honey-colored hair and brown eyes. The bell rang and the two men moved toward each other.

The challenger blasted the champion in the jaw. The challenger came back with a punch to the champion' jaw. The challenger couldn't believe that he hit the legendary Ian Groombridge in the face.

Ian smiled and retaliated with a right cross to the jaw. The challenger stumbled from the blow and lashed out with a roundhouse kick. Ian fell to the mat and smirked. He thought that this young whelp was getting cocky, now it was time to finish this off. Ian got up and delivered a beautiful uppercut that sent his opponent reeling. The crowd cheered as they sensed that Ian was ready to deliver his famous finishing move. Ian yelled, "Ruffhouse Power Bomb!" Ian glowed with gold energy as he put the man between his legs, raised him high in the air and brought him back down to the mat hard. His head snapped from the impact delivered from the powerbomb.

Ian stood over the crumpled form of the challenger and yelled in triumph. The crowed roared as Ian walked out of the ring to his dressing room. Ian took a shower and put on his street clothes. Ian sighed and thought about how street fighting just wasn't the same. Cammy was the only person in England that managed to defeat him in a match. Since then, he'd run roughshod over everyone else that was in the street fighting game in England. This chump that fought against him today didn't belong in the ring against him.

Even the crime-fighting gig that he worked on the side was quiet. London was so damn quiet it was pathetic. Of course, there were the standards muggings and other crap. However, he only dealt in major stuff. Ian's cell phone rang and he answered it.

Ian said, "Hello." Ian smiled as he heard the soft voice of PD telling him that they were visiting him.

Ian said, "Great, I'm assuming that this is more than a social call. You guys wouldn't be visiting me two days before Christmas unless there was a problem." Ian's eyebrows rose as he heard about the Kao Belt. Ian replied, "Wow, this is going to be fun. I'll see you in a couple of hours." Ian hung up the phone and smiled as he walked out of the dressing room to his car. Ian sped off, happy that the danger quotient was about to rise.

Angela, Tammy, and Dwayne were in the passenger compartment of Shadowhawk. Dwayne was sleeping and Angela was looking out of the window.

Tammy looked at Angela and asked with some concern, "Hey, Angela. You've been quiet, what's wrong?"

Angela smiled, "Nothing's wrong, Tammy."

Tammy smirked, "Something's wrong with you. You can talk to me about it."

Angela sighed, "Have you ever been confused about something?"

Tammy looked at her quizzically, "Yeah, but I don't understand where you're going with this."

Angela sighed and replied, "Well, that ninja Snakeeyes made an appearance in my room when we were in Acapulco."

Tammy gasped, "When was this?"

"When we got back to the villa after getting the fragment."

Tammy asked, "Did he do anything to you?"

Angela scratched her head and answered, "No, he just told me that I was an angel and that he wouldn't mess with us anymore."

Tammy looked at her new friend and asked, "Did anything else happen between you two?"

Angela blushed, "We kissed."

Tammy smiled and asked, "Is he cute under that mask?"

Angela stated, "That's the thing, his face was really messed up but it didn't matter to me."

Tammy sighed happily, "That's sweet."

Angela replied, "But I don't understand this, we beat the living crap out of each other."

Tammy shrugged, "Well, Dwayne and I didn't hook up in a normal way. I asked him to go out with me after I stripped in front of him, Creaig, and Rob when we were in NYC."

Angela asked in shock, "Why?"

Tammy replied with a slight grin, "It was a fetish of mine to strip in front of a group of guys. I wanted to show him what he had to look forward to. I was taking a chance that he would reject me. I wouldn't think that every man would want their potential girlfriend to strip in front of two other guys."

"I see, but I have to tell you something."

Tammy sighed and said, "Let me guess, you have feelings for Dwayne." Angela looked at her in shock and thought that she was going to get the living crap beat out of her.

"How did you know?"

Tammy smirked, "I could see the way you looked at him sometimes."

"Listen, I don't want to ruin what you two have, but I yearn to be with him."

"I know, in fact I should beat you down for wanting my man."

Angela asked, "Why don't you?"

Tammy replied, "For one thing, we're in a race to save the world. Two, Dwayne wouldn't want us to fight over him. Three, I'm actually starting to like you now."

"Great, but I'm still confused inside about my feelings toward Dwayne and Snakeeyes."

"Since we've become friends now, I'll give you a piece of advice. Just follow your heart and let it lead you toward the right decision. Just so you know, I'll beat the living crap out of you if you try to sidle in with Dwayne."

"Okay."

PD's voice came over the intercom, "We're about to touch down in London." Tammy woke up Dwayne.

Dwayne yawned and asked, "Are we there yet?"

Tammy smiled and answered, "We're about to land, sweetheart."

Dwayne smiled, "Great, I hope it isn't raining." Shadowhawk landed at the airport and the group stepped out of the plane.

A light rain fell down on them.

Dwayne grumbled, "It had to be raining when we got here, didn't it?"

PD asked, "Why are you so peeved about the rain?"

Dwayne sighed, "Acapulco was so sunny and everything, I just felt at piece there."

Tammy smiled brightly, "We can come back to Acapulco for the honeymoon."

Angela asked DP, "Who's this guy that's coming to get us?"

DP smiled and replied, "His name is Ian Groombridge."

Dwayne's eyes widened in surprise as he asked, "You know him?"

PD answered, "We go way back."

Dwayne replied in awe, "He's a world-champion street fighter who's only been beaten 3 times."

DP replied, "Right you are, Dwayne. He's pretty rich on top of that."

Angela asked another question, "Does he work in the superhero game like us?"

PD smirked, "Of course. He'll be helping us out on our mission."

Tammy smiled, "Cool, I'm sure he'll give us a tour of London."

DP answered, "Yeah." A black van came up to the group.

Ian Groombridge stepped out of the van. Angela was immediately struck by how rugged he looked in his white t-shirt and blue jeans. Tammy was also slightly attracted to Ian. Dwayne saw the reactions of Tammy and Angela and felt a bit of jealousy. PD and DP were both thinking that their friend hadn't changed that much. Ian shook hands with Dwayne, Angela, and Tammy. Ian smiled as he smirked at PD and DP.

The street fighter commented, "You two are still flashy, aren't you?"

PD replied, "You know this, man." DP, PD, and Ian shared a big hug and a laugh. Ian said, "We'll, we should really get going to my flat." Dwayne looked at Ian with a puzzled expression, "Flat?"

"My house, Dwayne. Your mentors over there didn't tell you some stuff about British culture."

Dwayne shrugged, "Nope."

Ian shook his head, "That figures, these two were always lazy about that." PD glared at Ian and cried, "Shut it, you never told us that crap when we first came to England."

Ian smirked, "Yeah, and you two almost got the crap beat out of you by some hooligans." DP scoffed, "Please, we could've taken those drunken louts out."

Ian coughed and replied, "If I remember right, they had you two on the ropes before I came up to save your sorry asses."

PD grumbled, "Whatever."

Tammy asked, "So what's the plan Ian?"

Ian smiled brightly and said, "Well, sweetheart the plan is to go back to my flat, get settled and then go on a bit of sightseeing. We can't start searching for that Kao Belt fragment until tomorrow."

Angela said, "That sounds good to me, let's do this." The group put their stuff in his van and sped away.

Storm sighed as he threw his stuff down in their new hideout. Apparently Shonuf was so ticked off by their performance that he and Kamal ended up in this dead end subway station. They had TV and all of the amenities, but even he couldn't convince a hooker to come back to this place. There weren't too many things that scared him, but this place was just creepy. You had to walk through a virtual cornucopia of dark and dank subway tunnels to get here. The damn British need to have a simple subway system. The only good thing about this place was that nobody would find them. Storm asked Kamal, "Has he always been this touchy?"

Kamal replied, "This is nothing. One time, he killed one of my partners for failing. For some reason, he spared me though."

Storm grumbled, "Just peachy, so what are we supposed to do now?"

Kamal sighed, "Well, we can't search for the fragment right now. All we can do now is
relax until tomorrow."

Storm groaned, "Damn, we're going to be stuck here all day. No disrespect, but I need to get my annual sexual encounter in."

Kamal frowned, "Maybe it's a good omen that you can't get any sex while we're here. We're here to get the fragment and that's all."

Storm snarled, "I can do this job either way. While you're taking shots at me, you didn't do that well, abstinence boy." Kamal smacked Storm on the back of the head.

Storm snapped, "What was that for, old man?"

Kamal yelled, "For being so damn stupid! You need to stop being so damn reckless. One night without sex won't kill you."

Storm yelled, "What do you know, old man?"

Kamal spat out, "I know plenty, you little punk. I've been menacing people since you were a little embryo."

Storm manifested his battle aura and said, "I'm sick of hearing about your accomplishments. It's on."

Kamal's body glowed in dark energy as he replied, "Come on, then. Let's see just how good you really are." The duo started to brawl, both frustrated with each other and their enemies.

Willie Wayne sat on the couch in his and Malcolm's hotel suite. Willie was very ticked off at how Big Money took him out of the fight for the fragment. He was also very disappointed that the Mexican take-over bid didn't work out. Willie could've lived as a king if they took over the country. Now he was traipsing around the world trying to get this belt. The only noteworthy mention in his day was that he beat down his son and his white fiancée. He wasn't through with him though. The time would come in which he would finish off his one big mistake once and for all. It was Dwayne's fault that the love of his life died. He thought that his rotten son killed her by being so damn annoying. He was so damn crazy that he had to stress her out to the point in which she had a heart attack.

It still galled him to think about when Dwayne was always hanging around her instead of being a real boy. Dwayne wouldn't even go out and roughhouse with the other kids in the neighborhood. When Alice died, he thought that he would at least be able to toughen him up like his father did. The damn justice system shut him down, but it was all good because he wasn't going back to jail this time. When he and Malcolm got the Kao Belt, Dwayne would be as good as dead when he found his ass.

Malcolm-Jamal Helmsley sighed as he thought about that debacle in Mexico. Yeah, he killed Juanita. Snakeeyes didn't follow through like he thought he would. If there was one thing he hated, it was someone with another agenda. Damn Snakeeyes for failing him. He was supposed to take care of that girl. He and Willie spent a couple of days looking for him in Acapulco, but he was nowhere to be found. Malcolm vowed that he would kick that samurai wannabe's ass if he saw him again.

Willie said, "Malcolm, I can't wait to get at Big Money and those other people."

Malcolm spat out, "Me too. No one defeats us like that without repercussions and consequences."

Willie sighed, "Too bad it's nighttime now. We could've gone out and searched for the
fragment."

"Yeah, but we left Acapulco too late. I don't feel like going out, so we should just relax until tomorrow."

Willie said, "Okay, so what's on the old boob tube?" Malcolm turned on the TV and channel surfed until he found a soccer match involving Manchester United.

Willie said, "Cool, soccer."

Malcolm's eyebrow rose as he said, "You like soccer too?"

"Sure, especially the soccer played here in England. Soccer is a real man's game." Both men smiled and watched the match unfold.

Dwayne sat in a chair eating chips (French fries) at the food court in the Pepsi Trocadero. The Pepsi Trocadero was a small shopping center slash amusement park. But Dwayne wasn't amused by what was going on between Tammy and Ian. Tammy was looking at him like she was a little girl looking for acceptance. It made him sick to see how she was sidling up to him all day.

They'd visited Buckingham Palace, Big Ben, and the London Zoo today. Ian was so damn popular that they had to fight off his adoring public to get to their destinations. Damn him and his rugged good looks. He had money and charisma on his side. Dwayne was ready to beat the living piss out of him if he kept on flirting with Tammy.

Tammy was charmed by Ian's personality. She liked being around him because he was so damn funny. She'd had fun hearing about some of PD and DP's more embarrassing exploits early in their career. It was too bad that he didn't meet up with her before she became engaged to Dwayne. He was 8 years older than her, but the age difference wouldn't have mattered to her. Tammy was also happy that she got a chance to visit one of the most historic cities in the world. She was especially glad to see Big Ben. The historic clock was always one of the things she wanted to see for herself, and she wasn't disappointed.

Angela's thoughts were also on Ian. Ian definitely appealed to her. In fact, Ian was pushing Dwayne out of the picture. Best of all, Ian was single and normal. She couldn't shake Snakeeyes out of her mind. It was as if they had some kind of connection or something.

Ian smiled to himself as he thought about his day so far. Tammy Grabek and Angela Rogers were both sexy women. Damn it all that Tammy had to be taken by Dwayne. All of the good girls had to be taken. Ian could sense that Angela was attached to somebody, even though she said that she was single.

Angela just couldn't see the symptoms yet. For all of the women that threw themselves at him, most of them were vapid little tricks that were only good for a quick fuck. Ian wanted a woman with some substance. Ian sighed softly and thought about how he was looking forward to the mission tomorrow. One thing that he knew was that his friends PD and DP would always be involved in some crazy shit. He was getting bored with the fame; he needed some excitement in his life. Nowadays, his battles weren't as difficult. Ian's thoughts turned toward Dwayne. Dwayne was an interesting individual. He was very glib and slightly arrogant in his eyes. Ian wondered how he got someone like Tammy, but some guys get all of the breaks.

PD and DP's thoughts were the same. Both men were happy to see their good friend. They were both worried about the mission. The team barely got out of Mexico alive. Both were confident that they would somehow prevail in the end.

The group finished eating their food and went back to Ian's flat. Ian's house was nearly as lavish as Pegasus Pavillion. PD and DP plopped down on the leather couch to watch some TV. Angela and Tammy both went to their respective rooms to take a nap. Dwayne convinced Ian to show him his gymnasium/training facility.

Ian's gym/training facility was simple in layout. A ring stood in the center of the room with speed bags, exercise bags, and weightlifting equipment spread out liberally.

Ian remarked, "Well, this is the place. But I think you have something on your mind, young Dwayne."

Dwayne smiled grimly and responded, "Damn right, Mr. Groombridge. What's with you and my fiancée, man?"

Ian shrugged and replied, "Tammy's a sexy woman, Dwayne."

Dwayne spat out, "I know, you need to shut off the game shooting."

Ian looked at him in puzzlement and said, "Game shooting?"

Dwayne snarled, "I mean you need to stop hitting on my woman, pretty boy."

Ian raised his hands in the air in a peaceful gesture, "Listen, I can't help it if women want to jump on my bones. I'm not trying to take your woman."

Dwayne yelled, "FUCK YOU! I'm sick of your shit. You've been bitching about how you're not challenged. Well, I challenge you to get into the ring and fight me."

Ian looked at him aghast, "You want me to fight you? We've got an important mission to undertake tomorrow."

Dwayne smirked, "Are you scared of a high school student? I won't transform into Big Money and you can't use your superpowers."

"I'm not going to fight you. Calm down." Ian said softly.

Dwayne punched him in the jaw. Ian fell to the floor as Dwayne yelled, "C'mon, champ! Show me what you've got." Dwayne kicked him in the ribs.

Ian got up, wiped his blood off of his lip and snarled, "Get in the ring, wanker."

Both men jumped into the ring. Ian couldn't believe that Dwayne was crazy enough to fight him. He didn't want to fight him, but he would be damned if some whelp stepped to him like he was the shit. Dwayne wanted to beat the crap out of Ian. He wasn't thinking about the fragment they had to get tomorrow. All he was thinking about was how to remove this threat from Tammy.

Dwayne started off with a swing at Ian. Ian dodged the fist and punched him in the jaw. Dwayne stumbled back from the blow. Ian tackled Dwayne hard to the mat. The air rushed out Dwayne's body. Ian started pummeling Dwayne with vicious blows to the face. Ian got off of Dwayne and pulled him to his feet. Ian threw Dwayne hard into a turnbuckle headfirst. Stars flashed n Dwayne's eyes as he slowly became aware that he was bleeding. Ian kicked Dwayne in the stomach and grabbed him again. Ian whipped him into the ropes. Dwayne rushed out at Ian, avoiding his clothesline and countering with a flying dropkick to Ian's face. Ian fell to the ground, amazed by his agility.

Dwayne picked Ian up and body-slammed him. Ian grunted in pain as Dwayne said, "Damn you, you're going to apologize." Ian slowly rose to his feet and snarled, "I'm not apologizing for something that wasn't wrong." Ian punched him in the kidney and put him in a sleeperhold, looking to end the match quickly by making him fall unconscious. Dwayne's eyes started to droop over, but he managed to elbow Ian in his side. Ian doubled over from that, so Dwayne summoned an extra burst of energy to deliver a superkick to Ian's jaw that rattled his teeth. Ian fell to the ground and his last thought before falling unconscious was that Dwayne would make an awesome street fighter.

Dwayne stood over Ian and said, "It shouldn't have come to this."

PD and DP walked into the room and saw Ian lay out in the middle of the ring with Dwayne bleeding from his forehead. PD rushed over to check on Ian while DP ran up to Dwayne.

DP angrily asked, "What's wrong with you?"

Dwayne answered angrily "He shouldn't have been messing with my woman. Nobody does that without repercussions and consequences."

DP sighed, "Ian's always been friendly to the ladies. You need to stop being so paranoid. Tammy loves you."

PD slapped Ian lightly on the cheek to wake him up. Ian groaned and clutched his head. The British man remarked, "Your protégé has the nastiest superkick I've ever seen."

PD said, "I'm sorry for him doing this."

Ian shrugged, "It's okay. He was just looking out for his fiancée."

Dwayne knew that this had gone too far. Dwayne never like apologizing to people when he was wrong, but it was right in this case. Dwayne said, "I'm sorry, Ian. I let my temper get the best of me."

Ian pulled himself to his feet and stuck his hand out to shake Dwayne's hand. Dwayne and Ian shook hands. PD said, "Now that everyone is okay again, we need to see if Ian's got a concussion and clean Dwayne up." The men walked out of the gym to Ian's medical facility.

Snakeeyes sat on the floor in his hotel room overlooking the River Thames. His meeting with Angela went along swimmingly. There was something about her that made her very desirable in his eyes. Besides, she led him toward the path of enlightenment. He'd been having dreams about how his sickening deeds were sending him on a one-way trip to hell. Angela was supposed to be his salvation, basically by giving him a reason to do the right thing. The people he ran with in The Cauldron were heartless bastards and he was sure that he had to be with them. However, he'd seen the light and now it was time to run with the good guys. Snakeeyes got off the floor and went to sleep in his bed.

Some people say that war is hell. The immediate area that Kamal and Storm were laying in fit this description perfectly. Tables were smashed, couched were incinerated, walls were scorched and the TV was smashed in. Both men were exhausted and in pain from brawling non-stop for 4 hours or so.

Kamal croaked, "Are you done now?"

Storm said, "Yeah, I'm done now. I'm going to sleep now."

"Same here, see you tomorrow." Storm and Kamal fell asleep on the floor.

Dwayne walked into the bedroom he shared with Tammy.

Tammy saw him enter the bedroom and asked, "What's with the bandage?"

Dwayne replied, "Nothing, baby."

Tammy looked at him and said, "You can't lie to me, what did you do?"

Dwayne sighed, "Okay, I fought with Ian tonight."

Tammy walked over to Dwayne and screeched, "Why?"

"C'mon, you two were flirting all day. Nobody does that with my fiancée."

Tammy bristled, "I'm not some dainty little flower. How bad did you hurt him?"

"He's just got a sore jaw. When we get up tomorrow, his jaw should be fine. He should be hurt more than that, I put a lot into that damn superkick."

Tammy slapped him in the back of the head and said, "Okay, buster. We've got an important mission to deal with tomorrow. You can't go around beating down your allies for no good reason."

Dwayne grumbled, "I apologized to him, damn."

"You better have."

Dwayne asked, "Can I get a hug? He hurt me pretty good too, you know."

"No hugs for you, in fact stay over on your side of the bed tonight." Dwayne groaned as he went over to his side of the bed and went to sleep.

Angela was tossing and turning in her bedroom. Snakeeyes appeared in her dream. He was reaching out for her while they were both sitting in a field. Snakeeyes tipped his head to kiss her when she suddenly screamed as his face turned into a serpent. Angela sat up in her bed; sweat pouring off of her body. Angela remarked, "Damn, this is crazy." Angela went back to sleep and this time her sleep was dreamless.

Storm and Kamal woke up at 8:00 in the morning, both still sore from their spat last night.

Storm shuffled his feet and whispered, "Kamal, I'm sorry for the fight we had yesterday. We should be fighting our enemies instead of each other."

Kamal replied, "I apologize as well. That fight was petty and useless. Now let's go." The duo left the room.

Willie and Malcolm woke up at 8:20, both feeling refreshed and ready to take out all comers. Willie and Malcolm yelled, "Let's fuck them up!" Both men walked out of their hotel suite.

Snakeeyes stood in front of the window in his hotel room. He looked at the peaceful flow of the River Thames. It was an unbelievably bright and sunny Christmas Eve. Christmas didn't really mean that to him when he was a kid. He was too busy staying one step ahead of the law and staving off starvation. His parents left him in an orphanage in France when he was 3 years old. The nuns took care of him until he was 10 years old. Snakeeyes was a restless child, so he decided to find his parents. He was very angry at how his parents left him alone in the orphanage. Snakeeyes ran away from the orphange. He roamed all over Europe, looking for his parents. Snakeeyes finally caught up to his parents at the age of 13 in a small town in Switzerland.

He looked at them and said quietly, "Hi, Mom and Dad."

His father looked at him in shock. The man stammered, "Hello, son."

Snakeeyes asked, "Why did you leave me in the orphanage?"

His mom replied, "We couldn't keep you, so we decided to put you in the orphanage."

Snakeeyes said angrily, "Do you know how hard it was to live in that place? I needed you two."

His dad replied, "We're sorry about that. You're here now, so you can stay here with us. Maybe now we can be worthy of being your parents." Snakeeyes's eyes teared up and he cried tears of joy. It was too bad that his happiness was short lived. He lived with them for 3 years and was very happy. An intruder came into their house and killed his parents in cold blood. On that day, something happened that made him turn into a cold and ruthless killer. He vowed to himself to stop caring about anything except violence. The rest of his life was spent learning the deadly art of killing. Snakeeyes shook his head and told himself to think of happier things like Angela. Snakeeyes decided to meditate for a while.

PD and his group assembled at 9:00 a.m.

Big Money said, "Christmas Eve, me thinks that we should give ourselves an early Christmas present and shut down nefarious evildoers."

PD looked at Big Money and said, "Nefarious? Somebody's been hitting the dictionary again."

Big Money glared at PD as Ian said, "Let's move out, people."

Angela grinned, "Who are you supposed to be, Ian? Optimus Prime?"

Ian glared at Angela and replied, "This shit was uncalled for, let's go." The group walked out of the flat to search for the fragment.

All of the teams had a very hard time navigating through the streets of London. The twists and turns were so complex that it took them hours to finally reach their destination.

Storm and Kamal stepped out of their rental car and both said, "DAMN!"

Storm commented, "And I thought New York City was bad."

"Agreed, but we finally found this place so let's go." The place in question was a huge mansion on a hill. The mansion was very old and foreboding.

Storm said, "Do we have to go in there? I don't like the feel of that place."

Kamal pushed him and growled, "You baby, let's go already." The duo entered the mansion.

Willie and Malcolm parked beside Storm and Kamal's car and stepped out of their blue Fiat.

Willie grumbled, "Next time we get a real car, okay?"

Malcolm replied, "Shut it." Both men entered the mansion.

Big Money's group reached the mansion 30 minutes after the other two groups. They all stepped out of the van.

Big Money snarled, "Man, your streets are fucked up here in London. I'd thought we'd never find this place."

Ian groaned, "I wish we didn't find this place. Willow Wind Mansion is notorious for being one of the scariest places in the world."

Silk scoffed, "Fuck that urban legend shit. We need to go in there already." Storm and Kamal ran out of the mansion with the fragment in hand. They jumped into their car and zoomed away.

Dwayne said, "Let's go, people." The heroes got back into the car and chased after them.

Willie and Malcolm stumbled out of the mansion, sheet white in complexion. Both men shuddered and fell unconscious.

Kamal pressed the gas to the limit, desperately trying to escape their enemies. The plan was simple, get to the airport and get the hell out of Dodge. Kamal yelled to Storm, "Get them off out tail!" Storm broke the window to his side and pulled out a rocket launcher that he had bought in Acapulco. Willie smirked and fired the rocket at Ian's van.

Ian cried out, "Oh shit!" as he avoided the rocket. The rocket slipped past them and blasts a building 20 feet away from them.

Dwayne said, "Damn."

Another rocket hurtled at them and Ian snarled, "Hold on." Ian made the van skid on two wheels, making the van prop up sideways. The missile flew underneath them as he righted the van again.

Angela shook her head, "I didn't just see you do that."

Ian shrugged, "I used to be a stunt driver back in the day."

PD said, "We need to gain on them. A couple of cars are ahead of us to get to them."

Ian smiled and said, "We can catch the bastards, don't worry."

Kamal said, "Damn, there's still on us. Blow up a car behind us." Storm smiled and shot his last rocket at a car that was behind them.

A simple salesman was just driving to work. He saw the car racing ahead of him and the van apparently chasing that car a couple of cars behind him. It was like those two were on that damn German highway, the Autobon. Well, he had to get to work, speeding be damned. As the missile tore through the man's windshield, his last thought was that it figured some shit like this would happen to him.

The car exploded upon impact and created a chain reaction with the cars behind him. Two other cars crashed into the bombed out car, exploding a bit later.

Ian grimaced, "Get ready."

The van jumped over the wreckage and came to a stop just behind Kamal and Storm.

Big Money snarled, "Our turn now."

PD looked at him and asked, "What are you doing?" Big Money didn't answer he opened the door to the van. Big Money turned his cane into a laser rifle and blasted at Willie. Willie dodged the blast and pulled out a machine gun, spraying his fire at Big Money. Big Money avoided the fire and retaliated with more laser blasts. Sirens blared in the air as London police ran behind them.

Ian groaned, "Bobbies on our tail?"

Silk asked, "Cops?"

Ian said, "Right you are, Silk."

PD said, "Don't worry about them. We've got immunity."

Ian retorted, "Yeah, but you know I'm going to end up paying for all of the destruction that's gone down."

DP replied, "Stop bitching, we'll give you some money to help pay the costs. After all, they wouldn't be this reckless if they weren't trying to get away from us." Ian sighed and coaxed his van to an extra burst of speed.

The chase ran past most of the major London landmarks, somehow creating a huge mess. Snakeeyes saw the commotion and decided to get involved. He figured that the natural destination of this race would be toward the London airport. Snakeeyes packed up his meager belongings and checked out of his room. Snakeeyes smiled and caught a black taxi to go to the airport. Snakeeyes always liked to ride in one of these taxi, they had more room and were a lot more comfy than other taxis in the world. Snakeeeyes closed his eyes and concentrated as the taxi sped off to the airport.

Kamal said, "Shit, we're almost out of gas."

Storm said, "Doesn't matter, we're almost there."

They stopped in front of the gate of the airport, jumped out of the car and ran into the airport. Ian stopped the van and the police were just behind them. A slim, gray haired police officer said, "Okay, buster. What's the bloody hell is going on here?"

Ian said, "Officer, we can explain this."

The officer said, "Ian Groombridge? I loved your last fight, go ahead and go after those peoples."

"Thanks." The group dashed into the airport.

Kamal and Storm were running at breakneck speed, pushing past travelers in their path. Big Money and Silk lead the way for their group, running ahead of everyone else. Big Money and Silk closed the gap on Kamal and Storm, running about 5 feet behind them.

Kamal could feel the presence of his enemies behind him. Storm ran past a luggage cart and pushed it in the path of Big Money's crew. Big Money and Silk jumped over the pile of luggage, but the rest of the group managed to get caught in the aftermath. Silk huffed, "Damn, it's up to us." Big Money grunted his assent. He was starting to get tired; he'd never run all out like this before. Silk was also starting to get winded.

The quartet ran out toward a hangar that had private airplanes. By this point, Kamal and Storm had a pretty good lead over Big Money and Silk. A pilot was washing up his 4-seat airplane. Kamal ran toward him and punched the pilot in the jaw. The pilot crumpled to the ground as he and Storm jumped into the plane. Kamal had been in the game for many years, so he knew exactly how to fly a plane. Kamal quickly started up the plane and soon the plane started to fly away. Big Money and Silk grabbed onto a wing of the plane. Storm and Kamal didn't see them jump onto the plane.

The wind battered them as the plane flew high into the air. Big Money and Silk slid over to the door. Both stood to the feet slowly. Silk closed her eyes and opened the door to enter the passenger portion of the plane. Both tumbled into the plane.

Big Money closed the door and Storm asked angrily, "What does it take to get rid of you two?"

Big Money shrugged and quipped, "God." Storm snarled and delivered a right cross to Big Money's jaw. Big Money stumbled from the blow and crashed into a wall, falling unconscious.

Silk screamed, "BIG MONEY!" Storm lashed out with a kick to Silk. Silk blocked the kick and answered with a double edge knife thrust to his neck. Storm fell back from the assault and grabbed Silk, throwing her against the wall. Silk grimaced as he started choking her. Silk elbowed him in the side and delivered an energy-powered blow to the jaw. Storm growled and head butted her. Stars flashed in her eyes and Storm used his battle energy to deliver a vicious backhand. Storm fell on the floor towards the door. Storm picked up Silk and opened the door. The wind hurtled into the area as Storm snarled, "Bye, bitch." Storm prepared to throw Silk out of the airplane when Snakeeyes appeared out of nowhere from behind to chop him in the back of the neck. Storm fell to the ground like a nerveless puppet.

Silk looked at Snakeeyes and said quietly, "Hi."

Snakeeyes smiled under the mask, "Hi yourself." Snakeeyes closed the door and walked over to Storm. He searched his pockets and found the second fragment. Silk looked at Snakeeyes in some puzzlement as he gave the fragment to Silk.

Silk asked, "What happened to Kamal?"

Snakeeyes replied, "I knocked him out while you were fighting Storm here."

"So who's driving the plane?"

Snakeeyes shrugged, "It's on auto pilot."

"Can you teleport or something?"

Snakeeyes answered, "Yeah, but I can't tell you how I can do it. Trade secret. Tell Angela I said hi. Oh and one more thing, I would recommend that you and your fiancée get off of this plane quickly. I put a bomb on the fishtail of the plane which will make this plane fall down to the ground post haste." Snakeeyes closed his eyes and shimmered out of Silk's sight.

Silk sighed and got a parachute for them. Silk slapped Big Money lightly on the cheek.

Big Money groaned and asked, "Did you get it?"

Silk answered, "Yeah, we've got to get out of here."

Big Money stood up and said, "Okay, give me the parachute." Silk gave him the parachute and he put it on his back. Big Money opened the door and yelled, "Hold on to me!" Silk secured wrapped her arms around him and the duo dived out of the plane. After a while, Big Money deployed the parachute and they floated down to safety in a field.

The bomb exploded a couple of minutes after Big Money and Silk escaped. The plane started to hurtle downward. Storm woke up and saw that they were about to crash. Storm grabbed Kamal, closed his eyes and disappeared in a flash. Storm and Kamal reappeared in a lake.

The water woke Kamal up and he mumbled, "What happened?"

Storm hit the water in fury and growled, "We got screwed again."

Kamal sighed, "Let's swim to shore already." Storm started paddling to the shore, thinking of all of the evil things he was going to do to whoever hit him in his neck.

Big Money and Silk got back to the airport. Ian, PD, and DP straightened everything out with the authorities. During their chase, 20 people either died or sustained serious injuries. The damage to the city streets and neighborhoods was extensive. It was a good thing that the veterans of the group had diplomatic immunity, which meant that their associates were also protected. The group went back to Ian's flat and rested.

Willie and Malcolm had managed to get back to their hotel suite after overcoming their fears.

Willie said, "Man, the shit in that place was horrible. I hope we don't have to go through something like that again."

Malcolm replied, "I do too, but we still haven't even gotten close to getting a fragment."

Willie shrugged, "We'll have our day in the sun."

Malcolm smirked, "Indeed."

Angela sat in her bedroom, tired from all the crap that happened today. Snakeeyes tapped her shoulder.

Angela didn't even look back as she remarked, "I was wondering when you'd show up." Snakeeyes said, "Did you miss me?"

Angela replied, "Always."

"Thanks."

Angela said, "Did you know I had a really interesting dream about you and I?"

Snakeeyes said, "What dream was that?"

"You and I were sitting in a field, you started to kiss me and your face turned into a serpent."

"Ah, well my face isn't like a snake as you know. I believe that the serpent deal represents my life before meeting you. A snake always slithers around, looking to prey on the innocent mouse or whatever. I was poisoned inside and now I'm getting clean by helping you and your friends. I believe you know what all about changing your spots."

Angela laughed slightly, "Yes, I do know about that. So what happens now?"

Snakeeyes said quietly, "That depends on you, Angel. I'm still going to be in the mix helping you guys if necessary. But I think you'll figure out what you have to do."

"Okay."

Snakeeyes said, "Till we meet again." Snakeeyes left the room.

Angela closed her eyes, got in bed and went to sleep, pleased with herself.

End Ch. 14

Author's Notes

Well, I hoped people liked Ian. I was thinking about putting Cammy from the Street Fighter games in this chapter instead of Ian, but I just decided to make up a new character. I didn't want this to just be a gang warfare deal every time, so I decided to have a car chase sequence. I think I did a good job of it. Thanks to Ra'akone for the information on London. I didn't use everything you sent me, but I think that what I did use was enough. I wish you

Peace, love, and hair grease.

Showstopper

15: The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles Ch 15

The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles-Ch.15

The young woman closed her eyes. She felt the power flow through her body as she held the wooden bokken (Japanese wooden sword). The woman opened her golden eyes and made two precise slashes at the practice dummy. With no emotion on her face, she watched as the dummy fell to the floor cut in half.

A knock came on the door and a short older woman entered the room, saying, "Megumi, PD and DP are coming to Tokyo with their friends. You know why they're coming here, correct?"

"Yes, we have to retrieve a fragment of the Kao Belt. They told me all about it a couple of weeks ago. I'll be at the airport to pick them up, Mai." Mai bowed and left the room.

Megumi toweled herself off and thought about her life. She'd been working for PD and DP for 6 years, ever since she was 19. It was a great honor to be the main woman in charge of their Japanese business interests. Her main source of enjoyment was her work as the White Tsunami. Megumi loved to frighten and humiliate criminals much older than her 25 years of age. Megumi knew that her speed with her blade was unmatched, so no criminal that went up against her had a snowball's chance in hell of defeating her. Megumi slipped out of her golden gi and went to take a shower and put on some clothes. One thing that she definitely wanted to do was to look good for her compatriots PD and DP, along with their protégés. But she especially wanted to look good for PD, or Alec. They still had some feelings left to resolve.

PD and DP say in the cockpit of Shadowhawk. PD was at the controls of the plane and DP was in the navigator's seat beside him.

DP said, "Hey, man. We're going to Tokyo."

PD said casually, "So?"

"You know."

"I don't know anything."

"Stop it, we both know that we're going to meet up with Megumi when we get there."

"What's your point?"

With some anger, DP answered, "My point is that you two broke up under sad circumstances a couple of years ago."

"That has nothing to do with our mission."

"It could compromise our mission if yo two get angry at each other."

PD scoffed, "Megumi is okay with me now and everything's a-okay. Hell, she's still working for us."

"That doesn't mean anything, only a complete fool would voluntarily leave our employ."

"If anyone had a reason to leave, she did."
"That may be, but I just don't want shit to happen."

"Don't worry we're both professionals. Everything will be fine."

"It's not her I'm worried about. I can tell that you still have feelings for her."

PD sighed, "I don't care about her like that anymore."

"You can't fool me, you still want her."

Annoyed, PD replied, "If she's such a catch, why don't you dump Leslie and get with Megumi?"

DP said in a low voice, "You better not say that again."

"I apologize, but I'd appreciate it if you don't talk about the relationship between Megumi and I again."

"Fine." PD grabbed the speakerphone, "Okay, people. We're almost in the land of the rising sun." DP sighed softly as they started to touch down at the Tokyo airport.

The group filed out of the airplane and waited for the appearance of Megumi Arigami. Dwayne, Tammy, and Angela were all eagerly anticipating visiting some of Tokyo's sights. After 30 minutes, Megumi made her appearance driving a sleek minivan. Megumi stepped out of the car and smiled. She said hi to PD and DP and then walked over to Dwayne, Tammy, and Angela. She bowed to Dwayne, Tammy, and Angela in turn. Dwayne liked what he saw of Megumi. Megumi was short and curvaceous with red hair, golden eyes and Eurasian features. To his eyes, she looked flawless in a sharp black business suit that showed just the right amount of feminity.

In a musical voice, Megumi said, "Welcome to Tokyo, Wayne-san, Rogers-san, and Grabek-san."

Dwayne bowed and replied, "Thank you, Arigami-san."

"You're welcome, Wayne-san. From now on, call me Megumi. I'm not that stuck on Japanese protocol, even though I've spent my life here in Japan." Tammy and Angela both said their thank you to Megumi after Dwayne.

Dwayne smiled and asked, "Okay, Megumi. I assume you run PD and DP business dealings here in Japan."

"Of course, do you want to work for me?"

Tammy stated, "You'll have to include me in that equation, Megumi."

"Yes, my friends PD and DP told me of your engagement to Dwayne. The offer stands for you as well."

DP jumped into the conversation, "Megumi has needed help so we're officially offering you two the chance to come here to work when you graduate."
Dwayne and Tammy cried out happily, "We accept!"

Megumi grinned, "Splendid, the legal stuff will be taken care of later. But right now, we need to get out of here and go to my house."

Angela spoke up, "Can we visit some sights before we go to your home?"

"Yes, I suppose we can do that." The group piled into the van and left the airport.

As they drove through the congested streets of Tokyo, PD thought about how his two protégés were immediately taken in by Megumi. He knew that Megumi would be a good influence for Dwayne and Tammy. It seemed like the decision about their working relationship after graduation was made so fast. DP just asked them and they accepted quickly. He shouldn't be so upset about this. Megumi needed the help more than anyone else in their business and not just with the business side of things. Tokyo itself didn't have that much of a crime problem. However, other places in Japan definitely had problems like the yakuza (Japanese mob) and other supernatural things. PD just hoped that they would be ready.

Tammy's thoughts were on Megumi. The short conversation she and Dwayne had with her was cool. Megumi seemed to be a kindred spirit. She could tell that Megumi knew what she wanted out of her life. It would definitely be an interesting experience to work with her. Besides that, she would get to live in Japan. Japan always had been one of her dream countries to live in. The crime rate in Japan was relatively stable and the culture was amazing. Tammy grinned to herself in triumph.

Dwayne smiled as he looked out the window at all of the hustle and bustle of Tokyo. He saw all of the huge buildings and the people milling around in the streets. Teenagers were wearing cool stuff and had their hair dyed in all sorts of funky colors. The city was so clean it made his eyes hurt. It amazed him to see that a city this big was so clean. New Wales doesn't even come close to having as many people as Tokyo does and the city is a mess. Dwayne read about how Tokyo is like a modern utopia with trains running on time, vending machines with everything a person could need, cool restaurants and even cooler clubs and clothes. Just as important to Dwayne was all of the anime and video games available here. He couldn't wait to explore this teeming city in detail when he and Tammy moved here.

Angela was also enraptured with Tokyo. In all of her travels around the world, she had never managed to come to Tokyo. The closest she'd been to Japan was in Hong Kong a while back. But her thoughts turned to Snakeeyes and his comment to her. Angela wasn't sure what was supposed to happen between her and Snakeeyes. It was a pretty good bet that whatever it was wouldn't be easy. Angela sighed softly to herself.

DP's thoughts were concentrated on Megumi. The comment PD made to him about getting with Megumi hurt. It really hurt because it was true. If he weren't with Leslie, Megumi would definitely be in his sights. PD was a damn fool for dumping her because of her family's objections. Nothing short of God would have stopped him from getting with Megumi. PD and Megumi was a great match. Both were unconventional, witty, and fun loving. No use crying over old news.

As Megumi navigated through the rush-hour traffic, she was really looking forward to some noodles for lunch. Thoughts of her pallet moved toward Dwayne and Tammy. PD and DP told her about them. She could see that both would be very competent in work, both business and with crime fighting. Megumi felt a special affinity to Dwayne. He just had charisma oozing from his pores. It reminded her a lot of how PD was early in their relationship. PD was still charismatic, but too much had gone down between them now to rekindle the fire. There would still be a reckoning between them.

Megumi and company stopped off at a great noodle shack for lunch. After that, they visited Joypolis a multi-story video game arcade that housed Sega's interactive entertainment technology. The group had to forcibly pull themselves away from Joypolis to walk along the Rainbow Bridge. As they walked along the single-span suspension bridge, they were treated a magnificent view of Tokyo bay and Mt. Fuji. The last spot on their little tour was to visit Tokyo Tower. Dwayne remarked that the tower looked pretty good for something that constantly got destroyed in anime. Tammy slapped him in the back of the head and yelled, "BAKA!" (Japanese term for idiot). Everyone laughed and they sped away to Megumi's house.

The group piled out of the van and looked at Megumi's fairly large abode. The outside of the house was simple with a walkway and a couple of trees. The house itself was colored in white and red paint. They stepped into the house. Tammy, Dwayne, and Angela immediately felt at home. A fireplace was burning in the living room and small bonsai trees were sitting on the magazine table. A couch and a big TV were set up in the room as well. Dwayne thought that staying here for Christmas would've been a lot better than spending it in an airplane. A short, wizened woman appeared in front of the mass of people.

Megumi smiled, "Hello, Mai. Our guests are here. Could you take their luggage to the guest rooms?" Mai smiled and grabbed all of the suitcases to put them in the guest rooms. Angela stood in shock at this feat because they didn't pack lightly.

Tammy said, "Damn, I would break my back trying to carry all of those bags and I'm probably one-third of her age."

Megumi grinned, "Yes, Mai is a very formidable lady. She's been working for me since I bought this place 4 years ago. Anyway, I'd like for your guys to get settled in your rooms. Later on, I'd like to spar with Dwayne, Angela, and Tammy."

Dwayne smiled and replied, "Sounds good to me." Tammy snuggled up to Dwayne as Mai returned to lead them away to their rooms. PD started to follow when Megumi whispered in his ear, "We need to talk. Follow me." PD sighed and followed her into a private room.

Megumi closed the door and looked at PD.

PD asked, "What?"

Megumi walked up to PD and slapped him in the face. The force of the slap sent PD sprawling to the floor. Megumi kicked him in the ribcage as he lay on the floor.

PD got up and quietly asked, "Does that make you feel better?"

Megumi snarled, "Not by a long shot."

"Why do you still work for me if you hate me so much?"

"Because only a fool would turn down a job like this."

PD sighed, "You knew what was going to happen if we got married."

"I didn't care that my family was going to disown me."

"I couldn't let you do that. We both know that you would have ended up on the streets if your family kicked you out."

Megumi scoffed, "I'm a skilled warrior. Living on the streets wouldn't be that difficult."

"You say that now, but back then you weren't as able."

"Okay, my problem with you is that you didn't believe enough in our love to withstand any opposition."

PD bristled, "Love's a two way street, Megumi. You couldn't convince me to stay in the relationship. Blame can be put on you too."

"SHUT UP!"

"You can't shut me up. I'm not going to stand here and get insulted like this."

Megumi hissed, "You're in my home. I'll speak to you anyway I want to."

"Yes, but without this job you wouldn't be living in the lap of luxury. I don't care if we were stranded on a desert island somewhere. I won't be belittled by you."

PD looked at Megumi intently as he said, "Megumi, we had a fulfilling relationship that turned sour. Let it go." Megumi snarled, "I don't know why I still care for you. But know this, I will move on with my life as you say." Megumi strode out of the room in anger. PD sighed and walked out of the room.

Dwayne and Tammy lay on the futon watching an anime TV show. They felt at peace in this room. The two had a wonderful view of the tastefully arranged flower garden in the backyard. Away from the garden was a small pool adorned with water-splashed rocks and gigantic carp. The pool gurgled in a soothing sound. The room itself was simply furnished with the king-sized futon (Japanese bedding), fragile tatami (grass) mats that covered the floor, a cherry table on short legs, the small TV, a clock, and a medium sized closet for their stuff. Two gi's (martial arts uniforms) were set aside for the loving couple.

Dwayne smiled, "I love this place."

Tammy answered, "Same here. I wish we could stay here for a long time."

Dwayne sighed, "We probably won't stay here when we move here after graduation."

"True, but maybe we can find something similar."

Dwayne asked, "So what do you think of Megumi?"

"She seems to be a nice person, very assured about where she wants to be in her life."

"I can see that. I'm looking forward to sparring with her."

"Well, don't smack her around like she was Ian."

Dwayne scoffed, "Whatever, I've got a feeling that she could beat me down worse than Ian did. Anyone that runs with PD and DP know how to inflict major bodily harm on someone."

"No doubt."

A knock came on the door and Mai said, "Dwayne, Tammy. Megumi is ready to spar now. Just go past the living room and go into the last room down the hall."

Tammy called out, "Thank you." Tammy and Dwayne changed into their respective uniforms. The duo left the room to go to the dojo.

Tammy and Dwayne walked into the dojo. PD and DP were sitting to the right of Tammy and Dwayne. Angela was standing in front of Megumi in the middle of the room. Angela was wearing a silver karate uniform with a red dragon emblazoned on the back of it. Punching bags and various Japanese weapons were sitting on the wall. Megumi was wearing a black uniform with a gold dragon on her back as she looked at Angela with a face of stone. Tammy and Dwayne sat next to PD and DP.

Tammy asked, "Hey, guys. How good is Megumi?"

PD replied, "You'll see."

Megumi bowed to Angela. Angela returned the bow. Angela started off with a kick to Megumi's face. Angela blocked the kick and countered by blasting her in the face with a fist. Angela stumbled back from the blow, stunnedd by the power from the punch. She was feeling a bit worried about her chances against Megumi. Angela struck out at Megumi lighting fast with a chop to her neck.
Megumi fell to the ground. A small smile snuck onto Megumi's face as she got up, ready to finish this match off. Megumi cried, "White Tsunami Attack!" With inhuman speed, Megumi battered Angela with vicious body blows. Angela tried to block the blows, but they came too fast. Angela swayed unsteadily on her feet as Megumi poked her in the chest. Angela gasped in pain and fell to the floor.

Tammy and Dwayne both watched this and thought that they were in for a world of hurt. After a bit, Megumi helped Angela to her feet. Angela groaned and shuffled over to the sidelines. Tammy, in a blue gi decided to steel herself for the pain and suffering she was sure to feel.

Tammy and Megumi bowed to each other. Tammy started off by running up to Megumi and putting her in a bear hug, looking to squeeze some air out of her. Megumi had never gone against an opponent that used a bear hug on her. Megumi elbowed Tammy in the sternum to break the hold. The air escaped from Tammy as Megumi tried to deliver an axe kick to Tammy's face. Tammy grabbed her foot and threw her down to the floor. Tammy was starting to get happy about her accomplishments. The teenager stood over Megumi as she grimaced in pain. Megumi tripped Tammy up as she stood over her. Tammy fell to the floor. Megumi jumped on top of her and tried to press two fingers to her neck. This move would force Tammy to lose consciousness. Tammy fought off the fingers and struck back with a palm thrust to Megumi's throat. Megumi stumbled off of Tammy and rose to her feet. Megumi's throat was burning from the strike. Tammy jumped to her feet, yelling "SILK STORM!" Tammy rushed over to Megumi, looking to deliver her patented rising uppercut that always knocked out an opponent. Megumi dodged the charging uppercut and grabbed Tammy. She threw her into a nearby wall face first. Tammy groaned as she peeled herself off of the wall.

Megumi asked, "Are you okay?"

Tammy blinked the stars out of her eyes as she replied, "I'm okay."

Tammy walked over to the sidelines. Dwayne looked at Tammy with concern as she said, "I'm okay, really." Dwayne looked at her again and was satisfied that she would be okay.

Megumi wiped some sweat off her brow as she waited for Dwayne. Tammy has given her the most trouble so far. She could see that Angela was a better fighter with a weapon that without one. Angela wasn't really that bad in hand to hand, it seemed like karate was one of her weak links in the repertoire. She also knew that she didn't hurt them enough to impair them on their mission. She was really looking forward to matching wits with Dwayne.

Dwayne stepped forward and said, "Good moves, Megumi."

"I know." replied Megumi with a grin.

Dwayne motioned for Megumi to attack first. He figured that he could do better than Tammy and Angela if he let her attack first. He hoped that he capitalize if Megumi made a mistake. Megumi knew that he wanted her to attack first so he could capitalize on a mistake. She silently complimented Dwayne on his battle savvy. It was too bad that she didn't make mistakes that often. Megumi lashed with a series of kicks. Dwayne blocked the kicks and flipped over her. Megumi turned around and Dwayne lashed out with a roundhouse kick to the jaw. Megumi fell to the floor, stunned by his speed. Megumi got up and fought back with a right cross to his jaw. Dwayne fell to the floor, slightly dazed from the punch. Megumi set Dwayne on his feet and delivered three quick kicks to his ribs. Dwayne hissed in pain as he dodged the flying fist from Megumi. He countered with a fist to the stomach. She couldn't believe that he had actually hurt her. Dwayne looked to press a pressure point on her neck to finish off the match. Dwayne put one arm around her waist and started to press the point. Megumi caught her second wind and kicked him in the groin. PD and DP winced in pain as Dwayne fell to the floor, touching his special area. Dwayne thought that the groin kick was pretty low. This reminded him of basketball on the streets, no rules.

Tammy yelled, "What was that?"

Megumi said, "Me doing what's necessary to win."

Dwayne pulled himself to his feet and said, "You've got me pissed off now. Nobody hurts The Franchise like that." Megumi shrugged as Dwayne charged at Megumi, fists flying.

Tammy watched both trade punches and kicks with blinding speed. She had never seen him fight as hard as he did against Megumi. Tammy wanted her to go down hard. Her head still throbbed from hitting that wall face-first. Angela was thinking about how her performance was disappointing. She always knew that karate was one of her weak points. She barely hurt her with that chop. Maybe she could take solace in the fact that she used a special attack on her. PD and DP were both impressed by how Dwayne was faring against Megumi. In fact, it looked like he could pull an upset and defeat Megumi in this sparring match. It took PD 16 tries to beat her. DP managed the feat after 11 tries. They just hoped that they wouldn't hurt themselves too much.

Both combatants were nearing the end of their endurance. Both were sore and in some pain. Dwayne felt that it was time to end this. Megumi smirked as she lashed out at Dwayne with a fist. Dwayne executed a perfect Kung-Fu Back Roll, rolling on her back and landing behind her. Dwayne turned her around and tried to kick her in the stomach. Megumi blocked the foot and spun him around. Dwayne was dizzy from the movement. Megumi turned him around to face her, smiled cutely, and grabbed his jaw. Megumi dropped to the ground, holding his jaw, yelling "White Tsunami Jawjacker!" Dwayne's jaw snapped back from Megumi's jawbreaker as he flew back to the floor in an exhausted and pained heap. Megumi breathed a small sigh of relief as she said, "You trained them well, guys. However, I'm still just too damn good."

After a couple of minutes, Dwayne rose to his feet and said, "Good match, Megumi."

"Same to you. I haven't been tested like that in a long time."

Dwayne smiled, "I'll get you next time."

Tammy groaned and stated, "I'll get you back too, but right now I need to rest."

Angela followed, "I second that notion about rest." Megumi called out to Mai.

Mai appeared later in the entrance to the room. "Mai, could you help our guests Tammy and Angela get rid of their aches and pains with some massages."

Mai answered, "Yes, Miss Arigami. Follow me." Tammy and Angela followed Mai out of the room.

Megumi asked, "Dwayne, I can see that you need some relaxation as well. Would you like to share a bath with me?"

Dwayne's eyes widened in surprise as Megumi laughed. Megumi smiled, "Don't worry, Japanese people do it all of the time and I have a lot of Japanese in me."

PD asked, "What are you trying to do?"

Megumi answered with a meek expression, "Nothing, I'm just teaching Dwayne a bit about Japanese culture. After all, he needs to learn some of this if he is going to live in Japan."

DP asked, "Dwayne, do you want to share a bath with her?"

Dwayne had read up about the bathing procedures in Japan. He trusted that nothing would be that inappropriate with Megumi. Hell, he could see how attractive she was.

Megumi said, "I'll be in a towel, what's wrong with you, PD?"

PD knew all about the bath-sharing trick. He wasn't that much older than Dwayne when they soaked together after a long battle against the forces of evil. She was prim and proper until she dropped the towel in front of him. Of course, he took advantage of this but he didn't want Dwayne to mess with Megumi while he was engaged to another woman.

Dwayne shrugged, "Fine with me. I assume you have separate rooms for us to wash up before we get into the bath."

"Of course."

DP said, "Okay, we need to get out of here then." DP gently pushed PD out of the room.

Dwayne said, "Okay, what's the deal with you and PD?"

"I'll answer you when we get into the bath."

"Lead the way." The duo left the dojo to go to the bath.

PD snarled at DP, "Why did you do that?

DP answered, "Because I trust Dwayne to stop her if she gets out of line."

PD whined, "He's a good kid, but he can't resist her."

"Yes, he can. We're not his parents."

"Yeah, but we're the older members of this party. It's our job to make sure that Dwayne and Tammy come back relatively normal."

"Yes, but we shouldn't worry about it. Have faith in him. We can't protect him from everything, you know."

PD grumbled, "Okay, so let's go pay some poker with Mai. She ought to be done massaging Tammy and Angela."

DP smiled, "You want to lose more money to her. Hell, the money she's taken from you over the years has directly paid for her granddaughter's college education."

"Shut up! You're not so clean either."

"True, but I can always say that I didn't lose 100,000 dollars to her." PD and DP went in search of Mai.

Dwayne stood over the standing faucet in the men's room. He scrubbed himself three times, following the First Commandment of Japanese bathing. The First Commandment is to wash thyself fully at least twice since the Japanese are sticklers for cleanliness. The Second Commandment is to rinse yourself of all suds before entering the bath. After doing that, Dwayne thought about the third commandment. The Third Commandment was not to stand up immodestly while washing. He wasn't bathing with other men, so that wasn't a problem. He definitely didn't want to show off to other guys or in this case, his attractive future boss. Dwayne wrapped a towel around his waist and walked to the bath.

The bath was large and circular with stone tigers depositing the water from their mouths. Megumi had her eyes closed as she heard Dwayne's footsteps.

Megumi opened her eyes and smiled. She patted a space beside her in the water and said, "Come sit by me."

Dwayne stepped into the warm water and felt the water calm down his aching joints. "Relaxing, isn't it?"

"Yes, it is Megumi. I needed that after the match."

"It wasn't a picnic for me. You made me feel older than 24 with this fight."

Dwayne smirked and asked, "So what's the deal with you and PD?"

Megumi sighed, "We used to be lovers."

"Wow, and you two still work together?"

"Yes, we do. I love this job."

Dwayne looked at her in puzzlement as he asked, "Isn't it strange to work with an ex-boyfriend?"

"It can be, but it helps that I don't see him that much. They only visit Japan 3 times a year."

"Oh, so what happened to break you two up?" A dark look crossed Megumi's delicate face as she replied, "Two things, my family and his reluctance to go against them."

"Elaborate, Megumi."

"My family didn't approve of our pairing. PD was and still is, a bit too unconventional for their tastes. My family has a long and storied history in Japanese annals. They were afraid that he would bring shame to the Arigami name. PD didn't want to deal with a prolonged struggle. So we ended the relationship."

Dwayne sighed, "That sucks, but couldn't he try and overcome your family's objections?"

"He could've, but at the time he wasn't as determined as he is now."

"Well, he's still single. Do you want to get back with him?"

"I did, but too mach has passed between us to salvage our relationship. In fact, we had a discussion today that pretty much put the final nail in the coffin. We both said mean things to each other."

"Man, I hope that Tammy and I don't end up like that." Dwayne stretched, trying to get some of the pain off of him.

Megumi looked at him and said, "Would you mind if I gave you a massage?"

Dwayne answered, "Could you massage my shoulders?"

"With pleasure."

Dwayne moved out a bit in the water so Megumi could massage his shoulders. Dwayne sighed in contentment as her fingers melted away the pain. Megumi thought that Dwayne was a more polished version of PD when he was 18. She knew that Dwayne was engaged to Tammy, but they weren't at the altar yet.

Megumi whispered, "Turn around." Dwayne turned around to face Megumi. He looked into her golden eyes and her delicate face. It was really sad that she hadn't found someone to be with her. He could see the curves of her body, towel or no towel. If he weren't with Tammy, there would be no question Megumi would jump to the top of the list. Megumi kissed him softly on the lips. Dwayne was so startled that he couldn't say anything.

Megumi touched his lips with a finger and said, "I know you're engaged but I couldn't help myself. You're a good guy and I was tempted to do a lot more than that kiss. If you and Tammy don't work out, I'll be there for you." Megumi stepped out of the bath and walked away.

Dwayne stood in the bath, shocked by what just occurred. The damning thing about it was that he enjoyed the kiss. Her lips were so soft it was like kissing a fluffy pillow. He could easily see himself with her. Dwayne shook his head and said, "I love Tammy, dammit." Dwayne stepped out of the bath and put on a robe. He left the bath and walked back to his room with Tammy, his mind swirling in confusion.

Kamal sat in the corner of a popular Tokyo nightclub. Storm had managed to convince him to go with him to a club. Kamal wasn't much of a club hopper, but to pacify his partner he decided to accompany him. He watched all of the young people gyrate like their bodies were on fire. In his opinion, the disco era was the apex of popular culture. John Travolta could style and profile in a white leisure suit like no one else. He looked at Storm, drinking some whiskey with 4 beautiful Japanese girls clustering around him in a booth. It never failed to amaze him to see how he managed to get with all of these women. Sometimes, he didn't even need to throw down with the local hooker. Apparently, some women liked to be abused. Kamal's eyes widened in surprise as he saw Malcolm and Willie enter the club.

Malcolm was in a good mood. He and Willie visited a hot springs earlier in the day to relax. Malcolm believed that they were destined to succeed this time. Willie's thoughts were to get in the pants of a hot Japanese woman. Although beating the living crap out of Dwayne was never far from his thoughts. Malcolm tapped Dwayne on his shoulder and motioned toward Storm. Both men nodded and ran up to Storm.

Storm was blissfully unaware of the imminent danger until Willie punched him in the face. The woman around Storm scattered like the club was on fire. Malcolm used Willie as a springboard to dropkick Storm in the face. The combined assault sent Storm sprawling to the floor. Willie and Malcolm started to viciously kick Storm in his ribs. Kamal ran up to Willie and turned him around. Kamal cracked him in the jaw with a left cross, followed by a punch to the stomach. Kamal picked Willie up and threw him through a nearby glass booth. Willie lay on a table, unconscious. Malcolm saw his friend fly through a pane of glass and stopped kicking Storm. Malcolm growled and jumped on Kamal, pummeling him with fists and feet of rage.

Storm got up and pulled Malcolm off of Kamal. Both men nodded and punched Malcolm in the stomach. Malcolm grunted as Storm held him up so Kamal could hit him. Kamal blasted Malcolm in the face with a kick. Storm picked up Malcolm and threw him through a table. The table broke in half, as Malcolm lay on the floor motionless. Both men smirked and touched fists in triumph. They didn't see two police officers come up from behind and bash them over the head with nightsticks. Both men crumpled to the floor. The police officers took all of the combatants away.

All of our heroes were asleep by this point in the day. Dwayne was tossing and turning in the futon, having disturbing dreams of he and Megumi locked in passion. Tammy couldn't feel any of this since she was dead to the world. PD was dreaming about a sweet memory between he and Megumi in which they ate a romantic dinner at the Japan Tower. DP was dreaming about his girlfriend Alice. Angela didn't dream about anything. She just slept the sleep of the content. Megumi was dreaming about Dwayne and all of the things she would do to him if he had a chance.

A ghost stepped through the walls of Megumi's home. The ghost had the visage of a young, slim samurai warrior with cold black eyes and a tall frame.

His sword and black armor gleamed as he said, "These are the people that must face me."

He closed his eyes and chanted, "In the name of the Kao Belt, send these men and women to my place."

PD, DP, Angela, Megumi, Tammy, and Dwayne all disappeared from their futons to appear where the samurai ghost wanted them to be. The samurai said, "Next up, the police station."
He snapped his fingers and appeared in the police station holding cells.

He looked at the sleeping figures of Dwayne, Willie, Malcolm, and Storm.

Shaking his head, he murmured, "What a group these people are. Damn the fates."

The samurai sighed, "In the name of the Kao Belt, send these men and women to my place."

The four men disappeared to appear in the samurai's lair. The warrior smirked, "It's time." He snapped his fingers and disappeared in a sliver of light.

All ten men and women appeared in a cage in a cave.

Megumi asked, "Where the hell are we?"

Storm smirked, "I don't know, but looking at you made my night."

Megumi snarled, "Shut up, before I kick your ass."

"By all means, submit to the greatness of the Storm."

Angela scoffed, "Please, don't lie about the greatness shit to her."

"You didn't mind, Angela."

Angela ran to get at Storm, but Dwayne held her back. Dwayne said, "Fighting with them doesn't do anything right now."

Malcolm remarked, "Right you are."

Willie said, "Wait a minute, where's Big Money and Silk?"

The samurai appeared before them and said, "Now, now. Mr. Wayne. Why don't you take a guess?"
Willie looked at Dwayne and Tammy and said, "No way." Dwayne sighed and said, "GHETTO!" Dwayne transformed into Big Money. Silk followed suit and transformed into Silk. Malcolm's eyes grew wide and he immediately looked at Willie.

Willie looked back and said, "What?" Malcolm immediately started to beat the living crap out of Willie. He was angry that his friend sired his worst enemy.

After he was exhausted, Willie said, "You're real lucky that I know just how much you hate him or they would be hell to pay for smacking me around like that."

Big Money just looked at his dad and quipped, "Good job, dad of mine."

"Shut up!"

"Make me."

Megumi yelled, "ENOUGH!"

The samurai ghost said, "You're correct, Ms. Arigami. I'll just get right to the point. The reason all of you are here is because I have the Kao Belt fragment."

The samurai pulled out the fragment to show the masses. "My name is Daisuke Hirosue."

Megumi's eyes widened, "The great samurai warrior?"

"That is correct, my family has been charged with the caretaking of this particular fragment for thousands of years. The deal is simple. I need to finally rest in peace and the best way for me to do that is for one of you from each of your group to beat me."

Kamal looked at him and remarked, "You don't look so tough."

Daisuke looked at Kamal and said, "Big words, Kamal Davis. I'm not finished yet. I get to pick who fights me. No second chances either, you beat me and you get to leave with this. You lose and it's just too damn bad. Oh and we fight in a sword duel."

PD said, "Okay, but you're dead. How are we supposed to know that we beat you?"

Daisuke closed his eyes and he suddenly solidified. Dwayne said, "Neat trick, so would our representative kill you in your new body there?"

"Nope, just wound me. As you say, I can't be killed since I'm already dead."

DP said, "Just peachy."

Daisuke answered dryly, "It is, PD. And as to how I know all of you, let's just say the spirits told me you would be here."

Daisuke looked at the group assembled in front of him. The samurai quickly decided who would be the best candidates.

Daisuke opened the cage and said, "Kamal Davis, step forth and grab your destiny."

Kamal walked out of the cage and crowed, "You got that right, samurai boy!"

Storm cried out, "Go fuck him up, Kamal!"

Angela retorted, "More like Daisuke going to be the one to fuck him up."

"Shut your mouth, bitch."

Silk hissed, "You're cruising for an ass-whooping, aren't you?"

Storm smirked, "I'd love to get in your ass, Silk, a.k.a. Tammy. Besides, Big Money can tell me all about it." Big Money snarled and lunged at Storm. Megumi and PD held him back.

Megumi said, "He's not worth it right now." Big Money calmed down and sat back down beside Silk and Megumi.

Daisuke snapped his fingers. Both men appeared in an elevated platform away from the cage with katana in hand. Kamal looked down and thought that he hated tall places.

Daisuke looked at Kamal and said, "C'mon, I'm ready to go when you are."

Kamal closed his eyes and focused on calming himself down. "I'm ready, you whelp."

Daisuke smirked and brought down his blade at his head. Kamal blocked the slice and countered with a slice to Daisuke's side. Daisuke blocked the strike and summoned an extra level of strength to try and overpower Kamal. He wanted to beat him as quickly as possibly. Daisuke yelled and started to attack harder. Kamal was fighting off the strikes, but it was taking all of his skill and guile to survive. Kamal knew that he couldn't beat him in a straight up fight, so he decided to grab a palmful of dirt and blind Daisuke. Kamal grabbed the dirt and threw it in his face. The dirt temporarily blinded Daisuke, giving him the opportunity he needed. Kamal wasn't fast enough as Daisuke regained his vision. He caught Kamal in the side with his sword as he ran out at him. Kamal groaned as he saw his blood stain the ground.

Daisuke said, "Nice try, but not good enough."

Daisuke snapped his fingers and the sword disappeared. His wound was healed up as he put Kamal back into the cage.

Big Money drawled, "Good job, Kamal."

"Shut the fuck up, you little nugget!"

Silk commented, "I'll give you credit for coming up with a pretty good retort, but you still lost."

Daisuke said, "As your parting gift, you get to go back where you were located." Daisuke
waved as the two men disappeared to go back to their hotel room.

Daisuke stated, "Malcolm-Jamal Helmsley, it's your turn to try and fulfill your destiny."

Malcolm walked out of the cage opening and growled, "Damn right it is."

Willie said, "It's all you."

Big Money said, "Dad, how can you be so supportive of someone who beat you like that?"

"Because he's my friend, which is more than I can so for you. I hate looking at you. You think you have it made with the fiancée and the job. Oh and I can see that you like that cute girl
over there."

"She's a friend, nothing more."

"Yeah, that's what your saying now. I can tell that you did something with her tonight."

Silk growled, "Stop your lies. He would never do anything to hurt me."

Willie said, "Yes, but he'll hurt you all the same. I know about that all too well with his mother." A look of pain flashed on Willie's features as he said, "But when I get the chance, I'll rectify the situation."

Big Money couldn't believe that he could see his shame about kissing Megumi. Big Money replied, "Killing me won't bring her back."

"Doesn't matter, it'll make me feel better."

"That's crazy, the doctors told you she died of a heart attack."

"Yes, caused by your constant clinginess to her." Exasperated, Big Money replied, "What do you expect? I was just a kid then."

"Boy, when I was that age I was helping my dad on the farm."

"Good for you, but we didn't live on a farm. The days of legalized child abuse was over a long time ago."

"Fuck you! You would've turned out better."

PD chimed in, "Your son has turned out to be a fine young man. Hell, he's a better son than you deserve. Any parent would be proud to have his son be as successful as he is right now."

DP took up the call, "C'mon, he's going to end up in the upper tax bracket before he graduates. He's going to marry one of the most beautiful women in the world. He's gotten to see more than New Wales. This vendetta of yours is wrong."

Willie snarled, "Both of you can kiss my ass. I will have my vengeance on him."

Big Money asked, "How is that going to make mom feel better? Killing me won't make her a happy camper. If anything, that would piss her off."

"I want to kill you because you caused her to die, doctors be damned. You took away the one true piece of happiness that I've ever had in my life."

Big Money sighed, saddened that he couldn't get through to him, "Your "friend" is about to fight."

Daisuke smirked at Malcolm, believing that this would be a quick win. Malcolm didn't look too confident in his chances. Malcolm was scared to death of this ghost. It reminded him of all of the crap they went through in that mansion in England. He still got chills thinking about the goblins, ghosts, and werewolves that roamed that place.

Willie looked at him and groaned, "Damn, he's thinking about that mansion."

Megumi smirked, "Some champion he is. Look at that." Willie groaned as Malcolm dropped the sword and forfeited.

Malcolm appeared in the cage and Willie immediately beat up Malcolm in anger. "You coward!" spat out Willie.

Daisuke sighed and said, "C'mon, I can't believe how gutless he was. Get out of my sight." The duo disappeared in a cloud of smoke.

Daisuke looked at Megumi and said, "Come, Megumi Arigami. Let's see if you truly deserve to be called The White Tsunami."

Megumi said, "You're damn right I do. Let's play."

The cage opened up and Megumi strode out of the cage. Megumi was confident in her ability. She sure as hell wasn't going to go down like a chump. The two appeared on the platform.

Daisuke grinned and said, "A true test. I can see that you're going to give me all you've got."

"That's right. You should be glad that I'm going to defeat you. After all, you get to rest after I beat you."

"True, but you have to beat me first."

Daisuke rushed out at Megumi, slashing at her. Megumi blocked and returned the attack. Sparks flew in the air as the swords connected in their duel.

Big Money watched this and prayed that she would succeed. If not, the whole world would be in jeopardy. Besides, he wanted her to live so he could figure out just what to do. He couldn't deny that he was attracted to her very strongly. Apparently his dad could see that and he barely met her. Life had to be complicated. PD thought about how it would suck if she didn't get the fragment. Her spirit would be crushed. He still cared for her despite all of the harsh things he said to her. He figured that a little bit of Megumi cared for him too. DP and Angela just wanted Megumi to win so they could get the fragment. All of the other crap talked about was secondary.

Daisuke was very tired as he took stock of his opponent. She would have fit in perfectly in the feudal era of Japan. Whoever ended up with her was going to be an extremely lucky man. He needed to end this now. It really benefited him more to lose, but he couldn't throw the fight like that. It would be a disservice to both of them. Megumi's thoughts were that this guy earned his place in Japanese history. She knew all about it. Daisuke died in the early 1900s defending his family's land from marauding bandits. When she beat him, this would definitely be a story to tell to the grandkids. Both stood in front of each other and charged at each other in the classic samurai duel. When the dust cleared, Megumi stood with her sword in the air and Daisuke stood on the ground clutching his side.

Daisuke smiled and remarked, "You are a true warrior, Megumi Arigami." He got up and said, "Did I clip you at least."

Megumi showed him the slice in her side. "You got me, but I was just a bit faster." "That you were and as I promised, here is the fragment." Daisuke handed her the fragment and Megumi raised it up in the air in triumph. Her friends in the cage cheered.

Daisuke said, "One special benefit of beating me is that you can call on me whenever you need anything."

"Is that right?"

"Yeah, nobody's beating me in the last 800 years of so. It's only fair."

"Cool."

"Very cool, although there is one thing I need to tell you."

"What's that?"

"Watch yourself in this love with young Wayne."

"I will. Out of curiosity, what would've happened if I didn't get the fragment?"

"Well, you wouldn't have gotten another chance and later some new challengers would have the privilege of fighting me."

"Oh, well at least the bad guys wouldn't have got it."

"For now, but there will always be someone looking for this power."

"Great, so now that we've got that taken care of can we go home now."

Daisuke smiled and said, "Of course you may. Tell your friends I wish them well on the rest of their journey."

Megumi's smile dazzled as she said, "I will." Daisuke snapped his fingers and the group returned to Megumi's house.

Daisuke said quietly, "I'm at peace now." Daisuke Hirosue disappeared in a flash of white light.

The group returned to the house. Silk and Big Money were now Tammy and Dwayne.

Tammy exulted, "You were awesome."

Megumi smirked, "I know." PD, Dwayne, DP, and Angela all said their thanks to her.

Tammy said, "I'm going to bed, aren't you tired Dwayne?"

Dwayne said, "No, I'm fine."

PD, DP, and Angela all decided to follow Tammy's example and go to sleep.

Dwayne said, "I'm glad you won. So what happens now?"

Megumi shrugged, "You know how I feel."

Megumi hugged Dwayne and whispered, "I'll be here for you. Remember that."

Dwayne said, "But I love Tammy. I don't want to hurt you."

"You won't hurt me if you marry her. One thing I know for sure is that life has many twists and turns in the road. You can't be certain that you'll stay with her. Hell, you can't be certain a relationship with me would be stable. But you just have to take the turns as they go."

Megumi kissed Dwayne on the cheek and walked to her room. Dwayne stood in the hallway and said quietly, "She's right. I don't know whether to damn her or thank her for just being so damn sexy." Dwayne went to his room to get Megumi out of his mind.

End Ch. 15

Author's Notes

This is going to be a long one. First off, Megumi's name was thought up thus. I thought of Megumi Morisato of Oh My Goddess anime fame and her last name of Arigami is my little tribute to Jim Bader's fanfic series, Nabiki 1/2. One of the main characters in there is named Keiko Arigami. I liked Keiko because she was brash and arrogant, but she could still remain cheerful in spite of all the stuff that happened to her. I think that Megumi has some of those qualities in there as far as the brashness goes. Just to plug, if you like a long alternate universe Ranma epic that mixes in people from Street Fighter, MIB, Darkstalkers, Oh My Goddess, Greek Gods, and Vampire Princess Miyu go read Nabiki 1/2. (And no, Mr. Bader isn't paying me for this. Just a fan) I think this chapter is probably the best thing I've written. I had a lot of fun typing this one up. I didn't think that Megumi and DP would play such a big role in the chapter. This chapter also set up stuff for the sequel to this series. I was having trouble thinking of where they would go after graduation. That is all and in parting I wish you

Peace, love, and hair grease

Showstopper

16: The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles Ch 16

The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles-Ch.16

Willie Wayne and Malcolm-Jamal Helmsley had been through many things. They had been locked away in one of the toughest prisons in the world. They fought some of the meanest men and women in society and at the very least annoyed them. It could be said that if they were trying to work for a worthwhile goal, the two would be commended for their single-minded approach. However, this can't be said for this particular duo.

Willie and Malcolm were sitting on the floor in a cargo bay on a shipping plane. Both men weren't in a good mood. Willie found out that his son had been stopping him all this time as the superhero Big Money. Malcolm was shocked that his friend had sired his hated nemesis Big Money. Willie was distressed that his friend didn't find the guts to fight that samurai ghost. He knew that there was no way he would've gone down without a fight. Willie was getting sick and tired of being punked out at every turn. His son had stabbed him with a beer bottle and bashed him in the head with an aluminum bat. One of his rivals threw him through a glass window and he was scarred for life from the crap he saw in that mansion. All of this was making him question why he was doing this. Yes, he wanted to kill his son for killing his wife but this race for the Kao Belt was starting to wear on him.

Malcolm sat and thought about the past couple of months. He had been a revolutionary, a damn good one too. The power he wielded during that time was unbelievable. Juanita was a good woman. It amazed him to think that he felt love towards her. He enjoyed screwing her brains out in the beginning, but as time went on he found that he actually cared for her. She was intelligent, ruthless, and had a good sense of humor. Of course, he was the only one that saw this side of her. He was the same way; Willie was the only other person that saw his humorous side.

As he shot her in the back, he felt a twinge of regret. He pushed it down, telling himself that in the end he and Willie would be on top. Too bad the best-laid plans didn't turn out so well. His thoughts turned toward Willie. By all rights, he should be dead right now because of his kid. Willie's sperm created one of the most arrogant and annoying individuals on the planet. He couldn't kill him because of a mistake like that. Willie had been a loyal friend and partner. That didn't mean he couldn't get pissed off at him.

Malcolm asked Willie, "Hey, man. How are you doing?"

Willie sighed, "I'm peachy, Malcolm."

"I can tell by your voice that you're not happy."

Willie growled, "No shit, Sherlock. This damn chase is pissing me off."

"How so?"

"Let's see, I've been thrown through a window, hit in the head with a aluminum bat and scared shitless. We haven't even touched a damn fragment. Besides all that, we're real close to being broke. That's why were riding in this godforsaken cargo plane. This damn globe-trotting session isn't helping my psyche."

Malcolm growled, "This hasn't been a picnic for me either. I took an energy blast from that little slut Tammy a.k.a Silk, got my jaw jacked by a uppercut from DP, took a kick from Storm and got thrown through a table. Don't get me started on the shit in that mansion."

"Oh, about that. You should've found the fortitude to fight Daisuke."

"I just couldn't do it."

"Damn, Malcolm. You could've at least tried to fight him. You made us both look like pussies."

"SHUT UP! I'm sick and tired of hearing about my faults from you. You've been bitching a lot on this trip."

Willie looked at Malcolm with disdain, "Do you know why I've been bitching? We haven't accomplished shit. Maybe we should've just let Juanita live and stuck to hanging around in Mexico."

Malcolm sighed, "I've thought about that a lot. I felt a slight bit of remorse for killing her. I pushed it down, because I was sure that we would win out. Believe me when I say I regret my decision."

"So what now?" asked Malcolm.

"Well, we can't quit. I want to kill our enemies and with the belt in our possession, we can rebound nicely."

"You're right, I still have to kill my son and his friends, and I'm frustrated."

"I know, man."

Both men shook hands as they suddenly heard their homing devices beep insistently. Willie said, "We must be near the fragment."

Malcolm looked out the window and saw they were flying over the Australian outback.

Willie groaned, "The damn thing had to be in the middle of one of the most dangerous places in the world."

Malcolm answered, "It's all good."

Malcolm walked out of the cargo bay to the cockpit and asked, "Can you guys stop here?"

The pilot replied, "Sorry, we've got to get this stuff dropped off at the port. Besides, you can't just go into the Outback without some supplies."

Malcolm groaned, "Will you get us some supplies?"

The co-pilot replied, "Sure, just hook us up with a bit more money. As you know, we're not supposed to have passengers in our fine plane."

Malcolm sighed to himself, knowing that paying the pilot more money would really screw up their money situation. But they had no choice.

Malcolm asked, "How much longer until you drop off this cargo?"

The pilot answered, "We've got another couple of hours until we get to the port and it'll take another hour for the guys to unload the cargo."

The co-pilot chimed in, "Of course, we have to direct you to a good supply store and everything. That'll take some time."

"Joy and rapture." Malcolm walked out of the cockpit and went back to Willie. Willie said, "So what's the plan?"

"Well, they can't stop so we're going to be delayed a while."

"Dammit."

"Quite." The duo sighed in unison and looked out the window.

Clothes thrown to the ground in haste. Two pair of lips meets softly. Two tongues swirling in a maelstrom of desire. Teeth biting gently on a person's nipples. Short breaths rising quickly with each movement. Two hearts beating like a piston in a car engine. Two bodies driving toward a common goal. Two bodies experiencing unparallel bliss at the attainment of the common goal. A young man has experienced this before, but he had never experienced this with another woman. It's been said that dreams are a gateway to the soul. If this is so, Dwayne Wayne's soul must be thinking of Megumi.

Dwayne woke up with a start. He shook his head and looked at Angela and Tammy. Angela had a smile on her face as she slept. Tammy lay sprawled on a couch, chest rising and falling softly. Dwayne thought that it must be nice to sleep with a smile on her face. Ever since he left Japan, he'd been having trouble sleeping. He knew why, because he dreaming about Megumi. Megumi's soft kiss in the bath set off a fire inside of him. He couldn't figure out why. Tammy definitely gave him excitement in the bedroom. He just felt like something wasn't right. Megumi and he had a chemistry that threatened to explode. His relationship with Tammy was comfortable, but maybe the problem was that it was too comfortable.

Dwayne softly called out, "Mom, I need you."

Alice Wayne appeared in front of her son. Dwayne said, "Hi, Mom."

"Hey, sweetheart. You look troubled."

"Yes, I'm worried about stuff."

"I know. I saw Megumi kiss you."

"So you know what's going on with me?"

"Of course, you're having trouble deciding who appeals to you the most."

"Exactly, but this is so stupid. I love Tammy but I find that I want Megumi too. I barely know her, mom."

"Quite a predicament."

"What am I supposed to do?"

Alice sighed, "Just follow your heart."

"But the heart can lead you astray."

"Yes, but at least you'll feel better knowing that you did the right thing."

"Okay, I think I know what to do."

"Just remember that I'll be here for you."

"Thanks, mom." Alice disappeared as tears fell from Dwayne's eyes.

Dwayne walked over to Tammy and shook her awake. Her ocean blue eyes opened up and she sleepily asked, "What's going on?"

Dwayne answered, "I need to tell you something."

Tammy sat up and replied, "What is it?"

Dwayne sighed, "Megumi kissed me while we were in Japan."

"WHAT?"

"It happened in the bath."

"Did anything else happen?" asked Tammy with a cold voice.

"No, but I'm not finished."

"Go on."

Dwayne sighed and held her hands. Dwayne looked at her and said, "Tammy, you've been the light in my life for a long time now. I've become a better person because of you. But something doesn't feel right between us."

Tammy looked at her man in puzzlement, "What are saying?"

"I'm saying that I can't marry you."

"Okay, we can hold off on the marriage stuff."

Dwayne sighed, "I can't be your boyfriend either."

Tears spilled from her face as she asked, "Why?"

Dwayne looked at her and replied; "My heart is telling me to cut my losses now. I can't be with you if I'm really attracted to someone else."

Tammy snarled, "Your heart is telling you to go to Megumi, isn't it?"

"Yes, it is."

Tammy slapped Dwayne and bear her fists on his chest, sobbing. Dwayne sobbed and cried out, "This isn't east for me either. I just know that I'll never forget you."

Tammy cried out, "I need you, dammit. Don't you understand? You're the first man that's ever been good to me. I've never been in such a stable relationship before."

Dwayne answered, "I know, but I can't deny how I feel right now. It wouldn't be right to be with you and lust after Megumi. You deserve better."

Tammy cried some more. With effort, she composed herself and asked, "Can we still be friends?"

Dwayne smiled slightly and answered, "Of course we can. Can I have a hug and a kiss for old times sake?"

Tammy gave him a big hug and a lingering kiss. Dwayne broke the embrace and went to sleep.

Tammy looked at him and remarked, "Dammit, my worst nightmare came true. I can never hold on to a man. The guy finds someone else or I dump him for being wack. He let me off easy, I guess. At least he didn't marry me out of duty." Natasha McKee appeared in front of Tammy.

Tammy whispered, "Can angels hug their charges?" Natasha closed her eyes and solidified herself. Natasha smiled and held her arms out. Tammy fell into her arms and hugged Natasha tightly, crying her eyes out. After a while, Tammy fell asleep in her arms. Natasha kissed her lightly on the forehead and set her down.

Natasha sighed and remarked, "I hope she recovers."

Alice appeared beside her and answered, "Tammy will be okay."

"Your son could've picked a better time to cut the ties."

"Yes, but he was in pain too. Those two are professional enough to do their jobs."

"But they were so good together."

"Until he found someone else that touched his heart. But take heart in this, things change."

Natasha sighed, "Are you saying that they'll be back together?"

Alice smiled slightly and answered, "Yes, I think they'll be back together again. I have no evidence of this, just a hunch."

"I hope you're right, Alice." Both angels disappeared in a flash of light.

The heroes and heroines slept for a couple of hours until their homing devices blared in the air. Dwayne and Tammy both woke up with headaches from crying. Angela groaned and yelled, "Shut up! I was having a nice dream." Angela looked at her friends and asked them what was wrong. They told her about the breakup. Angela hugged them both in turn. Angela felt as bad for them as they looked. A couple of weeks ago this turn of events would be cause for celebration in Angela's life. Now Angela just felt sad that this had to happen to them. She hoped that the two would overcome this obstacle and find their way back to each other. PD landed the plane well away from the Outback because they needed supplies.

The group clambered out of the plane at an airport and PD asked, "Did someone die, Dwayne? You, Tammy, and Angela are too quiet."

Dwayne said, "Something did die, man." DP looked at him quizzically, "What are you talking about?" Dwayne told PD and DP about the breakup. DP and PD were both upset by this development.

PD snarled, "I never thought Megumi would stoop so low as to break up an relationship."

Dwayne sighed, "This isn't a Springer episode. I just felt like I shouldn't be in a relationship if I wanted to be with Megumi. Please, don't talk about this anymore. Tammy and I are still friends."

DP stated, "You're old enough to make your own decisions. Will this affect the mission?"
Tammy answered, "No, we'll be okay."

"Okay, our cab is here. Let's move out." said PD. The group climbed into the huge cab and left the airport to get some supplies.

Kamal and Storm were sitting in an airplane. Usually, flying can be considered a pleasant experience. The flight would have been better if Shonuf hadn't chewed them out. Because of this, the two men were peeved. Storm was getting sick and tired of getting yelled at. In fact, he wanted Shonuf to get off the throne and get in the damn field himself. Kamal was just tired of it all.

He was 55 and while he was a very strong man for his age, this traveling schedule was getting to be too much. Plus, they knew that they had to go into the Australian Outback. The Outback wasn't one of his favorite places. Both men sighed and got ready as the plane started to land. They already had supplies and all that was needed was a vehicle. Kamal and Storm immediately called for a cab. 5 minutes later, the cab arrived and the duo went to a vehicle shop.

Malcolm and Willie were riding around in a Jeep. Malcolm smiled because he could sense that their luck was finally going to change. Sure, the sun beat down on them and they had some problems muscling through the bumpy terrain. However, the weather and nature wasn't going to stop them. It was simply a case of mind over matter. The Jeep started to sputter.

Willie cried out, "C'mon, don't die now. I'm begging you, don't stop!" At that proclamation, the sturdy Jeep stopped. Smoke rose from the hood of the Jeep.

Malcolm looked at Willie and smirked, "You're a great motivational speaker."

Willie's face contorted in annoyance; "Shut the fuck up." The duo got their backpacks and got out of the Jeep.

Malcolm remarked, "I guess we have to keep moving on." "Yeah, but how far do we have to go?" Malcolm shrugged, "No clue. Let's go already." "It figures this damn car managed to get past all of the other crap and stops in the middle of this hot ass Outback. Dammit!" Both men shouldered their packs and marched in the scorching heat.

Dwayne and company was in another part of the Outback. This part was more of a jungle than a desert environment. Their All Terrain Vehicle couldn't manage the terrain, thus the heroes had to get out and hike.

Dwayne wiped his brow as he trudged through the jungle-like environment. He was starting to get tired, but he knew that it was more from his mental pain than the physical stuff. Right now, he didn't want to be a superhero. He just wanted to be with his friends or Megumi. Megumi could help him stop the pain in his heart. Of course, she's the reason for so much pain but no one ever said the
heart was simple. He was certain that his decision was sound, but that didn't mean he would feel great about it right now.

Tammy walked behind Dwayne and could see the pain in the way he was walking, hunched over like an old man. No one is cheerful right now. Usually, they found some way to be confident. It was like PD said earlier; everyone was acting like it was a funeral. Our problems notwithstanding, we have all of the fragments so far. That fact should count for something. Tammy sighed and continued to walk.

Angela was bringing up the rear. PD and DP were at the head of the pack. Angela didn't like the way everything was progressing today. Tammy and Dwayne barely look at each other. PD and DP aren't cracking jokes. This just couldn't continue for much longer or they would be bitch-slapped by their opponents without effort.

PD and DP were both thinking about their relationships, past and present. PD had been involved with Megumi for a long time. By all rights, she should be married to him now. He just hoped that Megumi wasn't reliving their relationship through Dwayne. He did trust that Dwayne knew what he was doing, but that didn't mean he had to like it. DP thought about Leslie. They had been going out for close to a year now. Their relationship was kind of like what Dwayne and Tammy's relationship was. He had to admit that he was afraid that she would find that he wasn't right for her, like Dwayne did. She has a lot of men asking her out in her job as a TV anchorwoman in Phoenix. She ran into a lot of men that were better looking than him. Leslie always told him that he was the man for her. He just hoped it would stay that way.

Angela cried out, "Stop, everyone."

Everyone stopped and Tammy asked, "Why are we stopping?"

Angela looked at her with exasperation, "Because I'm sick of participating in a funeral march. No one's died."

Tammy answered sullenly, "Do you know about being dumped by your fiancée?"

Angela sighed, "No, I don't. But at least he had the decency to stop this before you got to the altar. I know his isn't easy, but we need to think about the positives."

PD drawled, "What are those, Angela?"

"We have all of the fragments, we're still alive, and no one is poor. Please, we need to be positive or our competitors will whoop our asses."

Dwayne smiled, "You're right. We need to cement this with a group hug." The group shared a big group hug. After the hug, smiles appeared on all of their faces. They felt a lot better as they moved through the jungle.

At first, Kamal and Storm had managed to stay on track. However, they ran into some problems. A snake bit Storm in the leg. Kamal ran into some poison ivy. Currently, the duo was stuck in a river that was taking them away from the fragment.

Kamal sputtered as he fought to get to shore. Storm groaned in a combination of pain and disgust as he pushed against the current. Both men managed to get to solid ground. Kamal flopped onto his back and exclaimed, "This shit sucks!" Storm mumbled incoherently and fell unconscious. Kamal looked at his partner and said, "You've got the right idea." Kamal's eyes rolled back in his head and he fell unconscious.

The heroes finally fought their way through the thick jungle.

PD looked ahead and stated, "This is peachy."

DP replied, "I concur."

The group stood in front of a lake with crocodiles swimming around. Past the lake was a cliff with the fragment sitting at the top of the cliff.

Dwayne groaned, "I guess we have to jump over the lake. There are too many crocodiles in the water to swim across."

PD answered, "Exactly, let's do this." Dwayne and Tammy transformed into Big Money and Silk.

Big Money and Silk pulled out their 40 ounce bottles and drunk them. A tingly feeling coursed through their veins as they jumped over the lake and land on the other side easily. PD, DP, and Angela jumped across the lake with little difficulty.

Big Money smirked, "All we have to do is scale the cliff."

Silk answered, "Or we can just us the 40 Ounce Bounce again."

PD looked up at the cliff and shook his head. "This looks too high for the 40 Ounce Bounce. The highest jump recorded was 200 feet and this cliff looks to be twice that height."

A voice rang out, "That's enough." Malcolm and Willie stumbled in front of Big Money and company, dirty and weary.

Big Money looked at the two men and asked, "What happened to you two?"

Willie snarled, "You'd look this way to if you walked 20 miles in blazing temperatures with little water."

The effort from talking sapped the last bit of strength out of Willie and he fell to the ground unconscious. Malcolm growled and pulled out a sonic blaster. Malcolm grinned and pulled the trigger. The sonic waves drove everyone to the ground except PD.

Malcolm looked at PD in amazement, "How can you still be standing?"

PD grimaced, "Because I'm special." PD created a 40 Ounce bottle and tried to drink it, looking to cut down the climbing distance. Malcolm blasted the bottle. The bottle broke and PD cursed.

PD jumped on the cliff and started to climb. Malcolm growled and ran to the cliff. He jumped onto the cliff and started climbing beside PD. PD and Malcolm scaled the cliff at the same speed.

Big Money pulled himself to his feet and looked at his friend climbing the cliff. He couldn't believe that he was finding the strength to climb such a treacherous cliff. Hell, he would even give respect to Malcolm. The little bastard was pushing himself right with PD. He still didn't want him to get the fragment though. Big Money whispered, "Go get it done, PD."

PD had just inched ahead of Malcolm. He hadn't done much climbing in his life. Luckily, Malcolm wasn't a champion climber either. Grabbing onto these holds hurt like a bitch. He only had 10 feet left to climb and it was all good.

Malcolm peeked at PD and thought that he wasn't going to fail. He owed it to himself to get this fragment. Dammit, he and Willie had walked 20 miles without a lot of water. He wasn't going to fail.

PD reached the top of the cliff. He stumbled over to the fragment. PD picked up the fragment. Malcolm tackled him from behind. PD dropped the fragment. Malcolm punched PD in the face. PD fell to the ground. Malcolm picked up the fragment and raised his hand in the air. Malcolm exulted, "I DID IT!" PD got up and punched him in the jaw. The fragment flew out of his hand as Malcolm fell to the ground. PD jumped in the air and grabbed the fragment. Malcolm lay on the ground unconscious.

PD said quietly, "You would've had a better chance if you were rested. Damn, I'm tired."

The Kao Belt fragment glowed in his hand and suddenly a bright flash of light enveloped PD. A deep voice said, "Good job, warrior. I will transport you and your friends away." PD was too tired to ask what was going on.

"Okay, do it. Oh, could you help out my adversary and his partner? I don't want to kill them unless it's absolutely necessary."

"Fair enough." The fragment flashed again and Malcolm and Willie disappeared. PD closed his eyes and his group appeared in the hotel they were located.

Dwayne smiled and said, "Good job, DP. I'm going to sleep."

Tammy smiled and replied, "I agree." Everyone went to his or her room to sleep.

Dwayne rested for about 8 hours and he woke up in the middle of the night. He looked out at the skyline of Sydney from the balcony and wished that they had been able to spend more time here. They would probably leave in a couple of days.

Dwayne said, "Mom, come here please." Alice appeared and Dwayne said, "I need a hug from you first." Alice hugged Dwayne.

Dwayne asked, "Could you do me a favor?"

Alice answered, "Of course."

"Transport Megumi here, please."

"Why?"

"Because I need her right now. Nothing is going to happen."

"All right." Alice disappeared.

Megumi Arigami sneezed loudly in her living room. She never subscribed to the old fable that when you sneezed, someone was talking about you. Alice appeared in her living room.

Megumi said, "Who are you?"

Alice replied, "My name is Alice Wayne. My son asked me to bring you to his hotel room in Sydney, Australia."

"Okay."

Alice walked up to Megumi, anger darkening her face; "I'm only going to say this once. He broke off the engagement he had with Tammy for you. You better do right by my son or there will be repercussions and consequences that even you can't overcome. Do we understand each other?"

Megumi shrank back and answered, "Crystal clear, Mrs. Wayne."

"Good, come over here." Megumi walked over to Alice and they disappeared.

Alice returned to the hotel room. Dwayne smiled and stated, "Thank you, mother."

"You're welcome, I've got to go now. Remember what I said, Megumi. Oh, and you'll leave when he says it's time to go." Alice left
the room in a flash of light.

Megumi asked, "Your mom is an angel?"

"Yes, so what did my mom tell you?"

"Basically to do you right. You left her for me."

"My heart was telling me to do it. I'll tell you right now that a little piece of me will always love Tammy. I'm sure that you still love
PD."

Megumi grumbled, "For all the good it does me."

"The reason you're here is to just hold me. Can you handle that?"

"Sure, I can."

Megumi held her arms out to Dwayne and he cried himself to sleep. Megumi kissed him on the forehead and laid him down on the bed.

Megumi said, "Time to go home. Sleep well, my love."

Megumi disappeared in a flash of light.

Malcolm and Willie were sitting in their bargain basement hotel room.

Malcolm sighed and said, "I had that shit in my hand. Shit!"

Willie replied, "Yes, but at least PD didn't leave us in the damn Outback."

Malcolm answered, "The best way to pay him back is to get the belt. Let them get the fragments and put it together. We come in and steal it away from Dwayne and his friends."

"Good plan."

"Yes, it is." smiled Malcolm as he closed his eyes to go to sleep.

Shonuf looked at the pathetic duo on his TV screen. They were dirty and ugly. He couldn't believe that they didn't even get one fragment. Shonuf snarled, "This shit has gone on far enough. I'm coming to Samoa, you two just be ready." Both men nodded their assent and Shonuf turned off the TV.

Shonuf said, "Vai?"

Vai, a tall, black haired, young man who had risen through the Golden Glocks ranks quickly answered, "Yes, Sir." "If myself, Storm, or Kamal don't make it back here you're in charge of the Golden Glocks."

"You won't regret this, Shonuf."

"We'll see. Get the plane ready." Vai walked out of the room.

Shonuf snarled, "It ends now, Big Money."

End Ch.16

Author's Notes

Well, we're getting near the end of the line. This chapter was good. The main thing was the breakup of Tammy and Dwayne. I was thinking of drawing it out into the potential sequel to this, but I just felt like breaking them up now. The one credo I follow is to try and surprise the reader as much as possible. As I was writing the breakup scene it made me tear up a bit. But as I put down, there's always a chance to bring them back together. I don't know how that will work out. My mind was again telling me to break them up. I also kind of wrote a bit different with having more of a narrator feel in parts of the story, (specifically the beginning of the chapter, Dwayne's dream sequence, Kamal and Storm's plane ride)

That's all for now. Got the big showdown coming up next chapter. You can expect to see Alice make another appearance. I wish you all

Peace, love, and hair grease

Showstopper

17: The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles Ch 17

Disclaimer: Richard Roundtree, Rudy Ray Moore, and Samuel L. Jackson don't endorse this work. They're just being used as characters in my story; heaven knows I'm not being paid for this. (Dammit, this shit should be getting me some bank) Sekola and Wo'oof are characters from Sekola, a fiction series from Ra'akone. They aren't mine either.

The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles-Ch.17

Dwayne wiped his brow as he walked on a bumpy road in American Samoa. He had heard that Samoa was one of the most beautiful places in the world. It was too bad that he didn't get a chance to appreciate how beautiful this place was. As soon as they stepped off the plane, the group was speeding toward the fragment in the middle of nowhere apparently. Their transportation died along the way, hence the walking bit. He was getting tired of walking everywhere. They trudged along for 10 miles in the Australian Outback.

 Now they were walking on a dirt road. At least this was as bad as the Outback. The heat wasn't as oppressive. Maybe he was in a good mood. Megumi made him feel better and the talk he had with Tammy the next morning cleared everything out. Basically, both of them hashed out their distress and anger. Now, Dwayne figured that they were at the intimate friend's level. They knew each other's secrets, but it wasn't meant to go any farther. Dwayne was anxious to get the last fragment and finish off the Golden Glocks. Although he couldn't help but wonder if evil would ever truly be destroyed. Well, that debate was beyond his acumen.

Tammy smiled as she walked beside Angela. Tammy couldn't wait until they got to the last fragment. She was currently carrying the fragments in her purse. They weren't heavy at all. She wondered if they expanded when combined or something. Tammy's thoughts turned toward Dwayne. It wasn't easy being with an ex-boyfriend, hell ex-fiancée. But there was the truth staring her in the face. Tammy knew that there was one thing she had to do. The first time she saw Megumi; she was going to bust her in the jaw as hard as she could. Yeah, it wasn't classy but she had to do it for her own well being.

Angela's thoughts were on Snakeeyes. He hadn't made an appearance since they were in London. It was puzzling to her because they could've used his help in the other places. But she had a feeling that he would be making an appearance today. She was looking forward to it. Her dreams were more pleasant now. In fact, she didn't want to wake up from them. They were almost at their goal, she was sure of it.

PD and DP were both thinking about the end of this mission. They had been in too many of these situations before to have a real optimistic view on everything. That was the main reason they rushed toward getting this fragment. The plan was to get in and get out. They were coming up to a dwelling that looked like a big gazebo. The roof was oval-shaped and made of leaves and it was anchored on wooden posts. Apparently this was where the last fragment was located.

Unknown to our heroes, Malcolm and Willie were following them. Malcolm figured that it would be a good idea to stop working so damn hard. Instead, the smart money would be to let the punks get the last fragment and put it together. Then they would take the belt from them. Willie wanted to get the belt so he could finally crush his son and his friends once and for all. After beating down those chumps, the world would be at their feet. This was the best way to honor his wife's memory.

A wizened and gaunt old man was laying down on a couch in the living room of his fale (Samoan house). His graying hair was cut in a bowl shape and his was wearing a bright Hawaiian shirt with some black trousers. He didn't really like the practice of wearing those grass skirts like everyone else. The man enjoyed living in Samoa anyway. It was a lot more peaceful than messing around with his crazy kids. His son was obsessive and prone to spouting off meaningless soliloquies about his life. His sainted daughter was a star basketball player with the charming habit of making guys falls in love with her through mixing love potions and putting it in their drinks or food. He sighed and got up to go to his room.

The man walked into his sparsely furnished room. He just had a bed and a dresser drawer with his clothes in it. He went over to a worn picture of his wife and kids in happier times and a shiny gold fragment. He looked at the picture and thought about how he missed Bonita a lot. The best thing he ever did was making Bonita Williams his wife, Bonita Williams-Gray. It was too bad that she committed suicide after 10 years of marriage, when his son Alexander was 10 and his daughter was 8. He spent a lot of his sizable bank account trying to get find out what was wrong with her. Something died in her during their marriage and her death would always haunt him. After her suicide, Mr. Gray couldn't deal with his life so he left the rest of his fortune to his children and put it in a trust fund. He moved here to Samoa and hadn't seen his children since. He got letters from the guardians that told him what was happening and everything, but he just couldn't come back. Besides, even if he wanted to he wasn't rolling in the dough anymore.

Mr. Gray left the picture and picked up the fragment. He had found this piece of gold outside of his house a couple of days ago. It was such a beautiful piece that he knew it would fetch a good price at the pawnshop. But something in the back of his mind told him to wait. Mr. Gray chided himself; thinking that there was no way a multi-millionaire was going to show up at his doorstep asking for this piece of gold. A knock came on his door.

Mr. Gray shook his head in bemusement, "Is a cute young thing coming to warm up these old bones?"

Silence answered Mr. Gray. Mr. Gray remarked, "Well, if I get paid a lot of money I can buy the companionship of a young woman." Mr. Gray put the fragment in his pocket and went to answer the door.

Storm sat in the backseat of an Acura as Shonuf drove at breakneck speeds. He didn't think an Acura could go this fast, but Shonuf was the antichrist. Storm had to admit that Shonuf was definitely worthy of being a crime boss. At first, he was ticked off at Shonuf for all of the insults he threw at him. But as soon as he arrived, Shonuf immediately took charge. An example of this was when they went to get something to eat. The waiter who served them was rude throughout the course of the meal, so when the time came to pay the check Shonuf pulled out a gun and shot him in the chest. With that act, Shonuf became his new hero.

Kamal was glad that Shonuf was here to take over this operation. He was reluctant to take this mission in the first place. But when your boss tells you to do something, you do it. Kamal knew full well that if he disobeyed, he'd be dead. Then again, he couldn't help but feel a bit of the old fire burn in him to show that he could still kick ass. It had been a long time since he was in the field. Of course, the events of the past week or two reminded him of why he didn't like to be in the field as much. He had full confidence that Shonuf would prevail in the end.

Shonuf was smoking a cigar as he drove the car at dangerous speeds. Most men weren't talented enough to drive and smoke at the same time. However, he wasn't an ordinary man. He'd been living on this earth for about 70 years. He'd beaten up men half his age without breaking a sweat. There was no reason to think Big Money and his friends would be any different. Big Money and Silk especially cost him a lot of money. More important than the money was the loss of respect in the crime community. Big Money's constant interference made him have to prove time and time again that the Golden Glocks weren't a two-bit organization. He was going to enjoy killing Big Money was the power of the Kao Belt coursing through his veins. The Kao Belt was the stuff of legends. Many men and a few special women had possessed it over the years and now it was time for a new legend to be crafted. Shonuf smiled as he sensed that they were closed to their objective.

Malcolm and Willie sat behind some brush outside of the fale, waiting for Dwayne and company to come out.

Willie grumbled, "Damn, what's taking them so long?"

Malcolm shrugged, "I have no clue."

"You saw that dude, Malcolm. They could've just beat the crap out of him and got the fragment."

"Yes, but that wouldn't be nice."

"Fuck nice!" retorted Willie.

"Calm down, I'm just as anxious to get the belt, but we need to be patient."

"Okay, but I'm ready to rock and roll."

Malcolm sighed and thought about all of the ways he could torture Dwayne before Willie finished him off. Both men looked at each other and grinned maliciously.

Tammy looked at Dwayne, trying to read his expression. The bastard was sitting there cool as a cucumber. Tammy wasn't worrying about Angela. The way she was fidgeting in her seat meant good tidings for Tammy. Tammy softly called out, "Call." Tammy put down her hands, four of a kind and reached for the $300 pot that amassed playing poker for the past couple of hours. Angela threw down her hand, grumbling that a straight wasn't going to win.

Dwayne's eyes twinkled in amusement as he said, "Your hands are on my pot." Dwayne laid down a royal flush.

Tammy laid her head back and groaned, "Dammit, I hate you."

Dwayne smirked, "Don't hate the player, hate the game."

Meanwhile, PD and DP were trying to negotiate an agreeable price for the fragment.

PD pleaded, "Mr. Gray, we really need this fragment. $500,000 is more than enough for you to get back on your feet again.

Mr. Gray was getting tired of the negotiations, so he decided to make his final pitch. Mr. Gray leaned back in his chair, "One million dollars and a kiss from your female companions."

Tammy retorted in disgust, "No way!"

Angela smiled and said, "I'll take one for the team."

DP walked over to Tammy, "C'mon, Tammy. The world is at stake."

Tammy didn't want any part of her touching his decrepit body, but there was a loophole. He didn't say anything about tongue kissing. All the old man was going to get was a peck on the cheek. Tammy nodded her assent and DP said, "You've got a deal, Mr. Gray." DP pulled out his checkbook and wrote a check for one million dollars. Mr. Gray smiled and motioned for the women to fulfill their end of the bargain. Angela and Tammy kissed him on both cheeks. Mr. Gray blushed and handed the fragment to Tammy.

Tammy walked over to her purse and took out the other fragments. All 5 pieces glowed in a golden light and started to spin the air. Everyone watched in fascination as the pieces grew bigger. After a while, the pieces stopped spinning and combined in a flash of golden brilliance. The Kao Belt, a golden belt with a star in emblazoned in the center floated in the air.

PD stated, "Dwayne, you should be the one to hold the belt."

Dwayne walked over to the belt and took it out of the air. He placed it over his right shoulder and felt the power coursing through his body. Mr. Gray looked at this and remarked, "I should've asked for more." Dwayne glared at Mr. Gray. Mr. Gray raised his arms in the air in the universal don't hurt me gesture. Dwayne smirked and said, "Let's go, guys. We have an organization to ruin." The group clambered out of the fale.

As soon as Dwayne stepped out of the dwelling, Malcolm and Willie jumped out of their hiding place. Shonuf and crew zoomed in just after them. PD, DP, Angela, and Mr. Gray stepped out of the fale behind Dwayne.

PD whispered, "Mr. Gray, I suggest you get out of here now." Mr. Gray looked at the faces of everyone involved and didn't like what he saw. Hatred and viciousness was in the air. Mr. Gray ran back in the house, got some of his clothes and the precious picture. He ran out of the house as fast as his feet could carry him.

Dwayne looked at Shonuf and remarked, "So this is the mighty Shonuf. You can't be taller than 4 feet."

Shonuf grinned, "I'm 4"1, to be exact young Wayne. You have something that belongs to me."

Dwayne sighed, "If you fight as well as Kamal and Storm do, your 1980's jericurl ass will be getting punked out."

"Nice, enough talk." Shonuf immediately shot an energy blast at Dwayne, blasting the belt off of his shoulder. Dwayne cried out as the blast singed his shoulder. Malcolm jumped in the air to grab the belt. With inhuman quickness, Shonuf stopped Malcolm from grabbing the belt. Shonuf grabbed the belt in the air and stood on top of the vacated house. Shonuf put the belt around his waist. He closed his eyes and blasted Malcolm and Willie away with a crackling blast of dark energy. Alice appeared suddenly and pulled Willie away from the battle. Malcolm still lay on the ground in pain and agony.

Dwayne and Tammy immediately transformed into Big Money and Silk. Shonuf grinned at this and made two energy balls. He threw the balls at Kamal and Storm. The energy lanced through their bodies. Both men howled as new strength flowed through them. Their eyes turned black, inhumanly black. Shonuf said, "Storm, Kamal take care of the B team. I'll take out Mr. Wayne. Shonuf beckoned to Big Money to join him on the room. Big Money jumped on the roof.

Shonuf held his hand out and a black energy sword appeared in his hand. Big Money didn't like what was going on. He had never gone into a battle as scared as he was at this moment. But he knew that the world was depending on him.

Big Money slapped on a smirk on his face and taunted, "Is that the best you can do with that Kao Belt?" Big Money concentrated and made his cane transform into an energy blade. Shonuf's black eyebrows rose as he charged at Big Money. Big Money blocked the slash and retaliated with a slash aimed at Shonuf's head. Shonuf blocked it and flipped over Big Money, drawing first blood with a stab in his shoulder. Big Money yelled in pain as he almost dropped his sword form the strike. Big Money snarled and renewed his attack, connecting with a strike to Shonuf's ribcage. Shonuf grunted and thought that this was going to be tougher than he thought. Big Money could see that Shonuf had the advantage in pure skill. One thing he knew he was how to cut corners. He still had a knot in his stomach, but he steeled himself to fight on. The fight renewed between the two men, both knowing that only one would leave this place alive.

Meanwhile, Alice and Willie were having a nice, peaceful conversation. Alice blasted Willie into a tree trunk. Willie was shocked that his wife had appeared to him again as an angel. Willie groaned and picked himself up off the ground.

Willie said, "You're an angel, shouldn't you be more peaceful?"

A deep voice rang out, "I will allow it."

Alice looked at her husband with rage. Alice picked him up and punched him in the face.

Alice snarled, "I've been watching you torment our son. You think this will honor my memory?"

Willie shrank back and replied, "Honey, he killed you with his clinginess. I wanted to pay him back."

Alice gave him a kidney punch and snarled, "You make me sick. If there wasn't a law against killing in cold blood, you'd be in deep trouble."

Willie looked at Alice and answered, "An angel with hatred in her heart? What's the world coming too?"

Alice growled, "You listen to me and you listen well, you will mend fences with your son. All the bad crap that happens to you is on your head."

Willie sighed, "Honey, I can't do it. He makes me sick. He's so damn arrogant."

"I remember that you were that way at his age, hell you're still that way now. He has good reason to be cocky; our son is successful and intelligent. I think you're just mad that he did better than you did."

"Damn right I am. He's supposed to be clawing his way up through his bootstraps."

"C'mon, a kid is supposed to do better than his parents."

"My dad didn't and he was just fine."

"Oh yes, the sainted boozer, gambler, and all around idiot Roscoe Wayne."

"Shut up! I'll keep messing with him until he's down to where he belongs."

Alice shook her head sadly and said, "I'm sorry to hear you say that. I'm ashamed to admit that I have feelings for you still. If you die from your son's hands, don't say I didn't try to tell you to stop."

"I still miss you."

"Too bad." Alice disappeared in a flash of light.

Willie stood in the middle of the clearing and vowed that his son was going to pay somehow, someway.

Kamal and Storm were outnumbered by a couple of people. But it was good odds...for Kamal and Storm. With the increased power that Shonuf gave them, Kamal and Storm were smacking around PD, Angela, DP and Silk.

Silk stumbled as she took another punch from Storm. Blood flowed from her face and she fell a crack in her ribs. Angela had taken the worst beating. She couldn't believe that she was still standing. Angela's face was a black and blue mess, blood was matted to her forehead and her right leg was burned. PD and DP were the only ones that made any headway against them. PD and DP both decided it was time for their special attack. They were both hoping that this attack would be able to put down Kamal and Storm because if it didn't Angela and Silk were in big trouble. PD and DP blazed in silver fire and yelled in unison, "LOCKDOWN!" The duo attacked Kamal and Storm with everything they had. When the smoke cleared, PD and DP were on the ground unconscious, bloody, and sore. Kamal and Storm were still standing, although they were in some pain.

Storm smirked, "Those two could never beat me when it counted."

Angela charged at Storm enraged. She flailed away at Storm, punching and kicking him. A series of blows rock Storm's jaw, but Storm casually backhanded Angela. Angela flew 30 feet in the air and hit the side of the Acura Storm and company rode in. Angela slumped down against the passenger side of the car, unconscious. Snakeeyes appeared beside Angela and disappeared just as quickly.

Silk saw this and yelled, "You could help me out."

Kamal grinned, "You'll wish you were with him when we get done with you."

Silk was getting really worried. PD and DP were lying motionless in a pool of their own blood. Angela was gone with a friend, at least she thought Snakeeyes was a friend and her ex-fiancee was in battle with a sadistic maniac. Silk steeled herself and yelled, "GHETTO FLASH!" Kamal and Storm were blinded and Silk quickly hit a superkick to Storm's jaw. Storm fell to the ground. Silk

grabbed Kamal and threw him against a tree. Kamal groaned a got oup, peeved.

Silk snarled, "Fuck both of you."

Storm got up and kidney punched her. Silk doubled over as Storm grabbed her by the neck and threw her to Kamal. Kamal grabbed her in the air and slammed her down to the ground. Silk screamed in agony as she tasted coppery blood in her mouth. Through a haze of pain, she felt that a couple of teeth were loose.

Storm grinned, "I still want to tap that ass, but it's too bad I have to kill you."

Silk slowly rose to her feet. Her blue eyes flashed as she smiled slightly through the pain. She would die before these two would win. Silk beckoned to Storm and Kamal and they brawled so more.

Angela opened her eyes slowly and she was lying on a colorful field of flowers. Snakeeyes was sitting under a tree 10 feet away from Angela.

Angela sat up and asked, "Where am I?"

Snakeeyes smiled under his mask and replied, "We're in my special place."

"Your special place?"

"Yes, this is what I've been working on."

"What?"

"Well, as I told you before, you were leading on the correct path. This is my deal now."

"You mean dream worlds?"

"Exactly."

"But how did I help you?"

"Our battle in Mexico was a religious experience for me. See, I hadn't had the best of childhoods but because we fought so cleanly, my soul started to get purged."

"I'm glad, but what does this have to do with me?"

"Haven't your dreams been a lot more pleasant lately?"

"Yes, they have."

"That the cue. The dreams are telling you that you've been chosen."

"Chosen?"

"Yes, you've been chosen to be a dreamwalker."

"Nice, so what do I have to do?"

"Simple, all you have to do is look in your heart and decide that you want to do this job. It isn't easy."

"You haven't been doing it that long yourself."

"No, but what I have seen isn't pretty. I've been in some of the meanest, nastiest places in the world and nothing compares to some of the dreams I've been in."

Angela thought that this was an interesting proposition. This would potentially do a lot of good in the world. Her heart was telling her to go for it.

Angela asked, "Do I still get to hang out with my friends?"

"Sure, you'll just help me out."

"Who taught you what you know?"

"You'll meet him soon enough. Believe me, I don't know everything."

Angela smiled, "Okay, I'll sign up. Anything else I should know?"

"Just one more thing."

Snakeeyes walked over to Angela and kissed her. Angela felt a warm tingling inside her heart. She felt sage and secure with Snakeeyes. A glow enveloped his face and his disfigurement was gone. Angela lifted the mask and gasped. Snakeeyes looked a lot like Freddie Prinze, Jr. underneath the mask. Snakeeyes pulled the mask back over his face.

Snakeeyes said, "I'm still going to keep the mask because chick dig the mask." Angela slapped him on the shoulder.

Snakeeyes remarked, "We have to go and help your friend Silk. I like her."

"You like to talk smack, don't you?"

A small grin appeared under his mask and he replied, "A little bit." The duo left the dream to help Silk.

Big Money was bloody and wounded. He grimaced as he felt his wounded side. His left shoulder had a deep bruise and his left leg was slashed. A cut over his left eye was gushing blood. Due to this cut, the blood was impacting his vision. Shonuf had a huge slash in his chest and various cuts all over his body as well. Both men were standing on sheer willpower and hatred. Shonuf slashed at Big Money. Big Money was tired and he barely blocked the blow. Shonuf kicked him hard in the ribs. Big Money threw up and Shonuf grinned.

Shonuf waited until he finished throwing up and said, "Goodbye, youngster." Shonuf laughed as he drew more power from the Kao Belt and blasted him off the room in a column of black fire. Big Money fell off the roof and crashed to the ground. Shonuf jumped off the roof and stood over Big Money's body. He was a little sad that Big Money wasn't on his side. Big Money fought admirably, unfortunately that was just the way it was. The bastard took a lot out of him though. Shonuf sat down a bit away from Big Money and closed his eyes to rest. He was still alert for any kind of trouble.

Silk, Snakeeyes, and Angela were turning the tide against Storm and Kamal. Silk kneed Storm in the stomach. Storm screamed in agony as Silk smashed her fists into his back. Storm crumpled to the ground. Angela and Snakeeyes closed their eyes and yelled, "Sweet Surrender!" Energy swords appeared in both of their hands and they rushed out at Kamal. Both of them stabbed Kamal in the chest. Kamal fell to the ground dead. Silk, Snakeeyes, and Angela looked at the carnage all over the place. Silk wobbled and fell to the ground. Angela and Snakeeyes fell to the ground beside Silk, exhausted. That special attack they put on Kamal took a lot out of them.

Big Money opened his eyes and saw a white light. He thought that this must be what death is like. He saw a door ahead and he opened it.

When Big Money opened the door, he saw Rudy Ray Moore (Dolemite), Samuel L. Jackson, Richard Roundtree (Shaft), Sekola, the raccoon looking alien and Wo'oof the 6-limbed bulldog looking thing with orange-brownish fur. A big party was going on. Wo'oof was wearing some maroon pimp gear and had girls crowded around him. Sekola was sitting on a couch with a couple of women around him as well. Sekola was politely trying to get the women to stop hugging him since he was already taken.

Samuel smiled and said, "Come on in, we've been expecting you."

Big Money asked, "Is this what heaven is supposed to be like?"

Richard laughed and said, "Not quite, none of us are dead yet."

"Good point."

Wo'oof's eyes widened and he jumped off the couch and started yelling, "THE PIMP'S IN THE HOUSE! I IS HAPPY TO SEE YOU!"

Big Money shrank away slightly and replied, "Thanks, Wo'oof. What's going on, Sekola?"

Sekola smiled and said, "Nothing much. How's your fiancée?"

Pain flashed over Big Money's features as he answered, "Silk isn't my fiancée anymore."

Wo'oof said, "NOOOOO! You two was good together."

Big Money sighed, "Well, my heart was telling me to go in a different direction. We're still friends."

Wo'oof asked, "Is that ho Megumi on you still?"

Big Money resisted the urge to pop Wo'oof for that comment. "Yes, and for your sake I wouldn't ask that again?"

Wo'oof looked down in shame and asked, "How do you become a fly pimp?"

Rudy Ray Moore jumped into the conversation. "You become a fly pimp by beating ass like a natural man."

Richard added, "And getting with all of the ladies."

Samuel said, "Can't forget that you have to be as cool as a motherfucker. You have to fight against The Man."

Sekola asked, "Who's the man?"

Big Money smiled, "The man is someone that always tries to keep you down, like Mr. Fish and some of your other enemies. In my case, it's my dad, Malcolm, Storm, Kamal, and Shonuf. Speaking of which, since I'm not dead I need to go back and kick Shonuf's ass. He could be hurting my friends."

Rudy Ray said, "Hold on there, you can't go out there without this technique. See, we've been hearing about your exploits and you have what it takes to bring pimp attitude back in the 90's."

Big Money grinned, "I'm honored. So what's the technique?"

Richard got up and touched Big Money on the shoulder. Big Money felt power course through him as Richard replied, "All you have to do is close your eyes and say this phrase, "By the power of all of the pimps across the world I put you under Pimp's Arrest. That attack will hurt Shonuf like a bitch."

"Cool, so can I go now?"

Sekola said, "Before you go, just remember to keep your head up in whatever comes up against you. It's not easy to be in love with a human."

Big Money smiled, "Thanks, man. I hope to eventually find the love that you have with Sara. Oh, tell her and everybody else I said hi."

Sekola said, "I will, Big Money."

Samuel said, "If you want to leave, just step out of that door past the girls there."

Big Money walked to the door and left.

Rudy Ray grinned, "The pimping legacy is in good hands."

Richard replied, "True"

Wo'oof asked, "What's about me? I is a good pimp. LOOK AT MY HOS!"

Sekola just shook his head and Samuel, Richard, and Rudy Ray looked at him with bemusement. Wo'oof jumped into his really stupid phase.

Samuel remarked, "He's got potential."

Richard answered, "True." The party in for lack of a better term spirit limbo continued well into the night.

Malcolm opened his eyes and pulled himself to his feet slowly. That energy blast hit him like a sledgehammer. He looked and saw PD, DP, Snakeeyes, Angela, and Storm all down in front of the house. Kamal was dead and there was no sign of Willie. Big Money was lying on the ground and Shonuf was lying under a tree with his eyes closed. He definitely wanted to pay back Snakeeyes for betraying him, but discretion was the better part of valor. He had to find Willie and get out of here.

Willie stumbled into the battlefield and said, "Damn."

Malcolm hobbled over to Willie and replied, "Exactly, we should get the hell out of here and fight another day."

"I'm not going to argue with you, damn I hurt."

Malcolm looked at Willie closer, "Who gave you that black eye?"

"I don't want to talk about it, let's go." Willie and Malcolm left the battlefield.

Big Money felt like he was traveling through a psychedelic trip as he suddenly felt himself come back into his body. Big Money grimaced as he opened his eyes. Big Money got up and looked at himself. His wounds were healed up a bit. He still had some pain, but it wasn't as bad as before. He saw Shonuf sitting under a tree. Shonuf's eyes widened as stood to his feet.

Shonuf sputtered, "You can't be alive!"

"It'll take more than you and that belt too beat me."

Big Money closed his eyes and said, "In the name of all of the pimps around the world, I put you under PIMP'S ARREST!" The spirits of past pimps came forth from Dwayne and started to batter Shonuf.

When the assault was completed, Shonuf lay on the ground bleeding and snarled, "I won't be denied." Shonuf closed his eyes and started to use the Kao Belt to summon a huge column of power to strike down Big Money. The only problem with that was that there is only so much a human body can take, even one like Shonuf. The power overwhelmed him and Shonuf's body burned to ashes. After at least 20 centuries, the Kao Belt was finally run to ground. The belt blew up in a flash after Shonuf's body disintegrated.

Big Money remarked, "That's what you get for fucking with me."

PD, DP, Angela, Silk, and Snakeeyes regained consciousness 5 minutes later.

PD stood up and said, "Damn, this place is a war zone." Trees were destroyed; the brush around the house was cleared away like wheat. Blood coated the ground.

DP asked from the ground, "Did we win?"

Big Money smiled, "Yeah, Kamal and Shonuf are dead. The Kao Belt isn't around anymore."

Angela said, "Yeah, but maybe it was a good thing that the Kao Belt was destroyed. We'd have to go through something like this for the next nutcase who wants to run things."

Tammy replied, "I agree, so what about Willie and Malcolm?"

Big Money answered, "They must have left. What about Storm?"

Angela got up and hobbled over to him, "The bitch is still alive. What do we do?"

Big Money sighed, "I guess we go ahead and take him to a hospital. We can't leave the bastard here to die. This is better than he deserves."

Alice appeared in front of the group.

"Hey, mom. Where's dad?"

"Your dad is with his friend somewhere. I tried to get him to stop being such a bastard but no such luck."

"It's okay, mom. I've still got you and grandma."

Alice smiled, "Promise me one thing. Don't kill him unless you have absolutely no other option."

Big Money replied, "I will, mom."

Alice said, "I'll put him in the hospital and get you guys out of here."

Angela smiled and stated, "Beam us up, Scotty."

Silk groaned, "If I wasn't so tired, I'd smack you for that Star Trek reference."

Alice closed her eyes and everyone disappeared in a flash of light. Storm was deposited in the nearest hospital and everyone else was plopped down at a resort, fairly healed up.

PD asked, "Hey, Snakeeyes. Since when did you come with us?"

Snakeeyes answered, "Since now. I assume Angela told me I was helping you guys out."

"She did, is there anything we should know?"

"She'll tell you about it. I'm sorry, but I have to go now. I'll come back for you Angela." Angela nodded and Snakeeyes walked away.

Big Money said, "I think everything is wrapped up. I just have one more thing to ask? Hey, DP?"

"Yes?"

"How long did you say we were out of school?"

"You can stay out until March."

"Then that's what we're doing. I don't want to go back home right now. Saving the world is tiring as all hell."

DP smirked, "Welcome to our world."

The group checked in to their rooms and went to bed to rest. It had been a long day for all involved.

Storm left the hospital after a couple of hours and could sense that Shonuf and Kamal were dead. He was surprised to find that he felt sad at their deaths. The only thing left to do was go back to New York and claim his rightful place as the new leader of the Golden Glocks in America.

Malcolm and Willie were sitting on a boat heading toward who knows where. They didn't have any concrete plans; they just decided to travel for a while. But both wanted to get revenge on Dwayne and company. It was only a matter of time until they got another shot at them.

Snakeeyes smiled as he walked in the cool Samoan night. He was headed for the Western Samoan island. There were things that had to be dealt with there. After that, he didn't know what was going to happen next. He knew this much, Angela and he would deal with the big stuff head on.

Alice sat in a chair in her room in heaven and Natasha walked in.

Natasha said, "You did what you could, Alice."

Alice said, "Yeah, but it wasn't good enough."

"You can only do so much."

"That's true. Thanks for coming to check on me."

Natasha smiled, "That's what friends are for. C'mon, let go play some poker."

Alice grinned and replied, "Lead the way." The two angels left the room to play some poker.

End Ch. 17

Author's Notes

Whew! This one was a long one, but then that was to be expected. As you can tell, this is going to be it as far as the action goes. When I was planning for this, I expected the around the world thing to be a lot later. I didn't know when this series was going to end. Sometimes I thought this was going to end after 20+ plus chapters. Anyway, the thing between Alice and Willie wasn't supposed to go like that. I was originally planning for her not to smack him around. But then I figured that any mother would not be too pleased to have their child constantly menaced by their father for no good reason. The Angela/Snakeeyes thing was also different in that I wasn't going to have either of them be dreamwalkers. That came to me as I thought about a fanfic series that I recently read. The name of it was Dance of Shiva. It was a Bugglegum Crisis, Sailor Moon, Tenchi Muyo, Patalabor, and KOR crossover thing. Anyways, one of the Knight Sabres (Bugglegum Crisis) was fated to be a dreamwalker. Instant idea that could be branched out into a series or put in the sequel somehow.

Oh, doing a epilogue and that will conclude this series.

That is all and I wish you

Peace, love and hair grease

Showstopper

18: The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles Epilogue

The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles-Epilogue

Disclaimer: The usual spiel, Sara, Sekola, and Woo'oof aren't my characters. The members of the Wu-Tang Clan don't endorse this and I'm not making money for mentioning them.

Mrs. Wayne stood in front of her grandson's room, waiting for him to make his appearance. She had been waiting for this day for a long time. Today was May 21, 1998 and her grandson was going to graduate first among 320 students. She was so proud that her grandson was starting off his life so successfully. She was going to miss him when he left to go to Japan in a month or two. Mrs. Wayne was also curious as to the surprise he had in store for her. He'd been hinting for the past couple of weeks that he was going to do something for her, but for the life of her she couldn't figure out what. Mrs. Wayne also thought about Dwayne's relationship with Tammy. When they came back from their overseas trip, he told her about what had happened and why. She was saddened by this pronouncement because Tammy seemed to be such a good match for him. But she had faith that Dwayne and Tammy would be together in the end.

Dwayne stepped out of his room and smiled. He was attired in a blue gown and cap with a blue and gold tassel on his cap. Mrs. Wayne smiled and took a picture of him. Mrs. Wayne said, "We've got to go, PD and DP are already there." Dwayne nodded an affirmative and the two left the apartment to go to the auditorium.

As Dwayne drove his Impala, he thought about all of the stuff that's happened to him. His grandmother's near death, his engagement to Tammy and the breakup, Shadowdancer bringing up bad memories, Jaci Valentine sucking his life out during sex, his dad's irrational hatred, Shonuf beating him within a inch of his life, Malcolm/Black Prophet, Angela/Black Rose/White Rose, the fight between he and Ian, getting the Pimp Cane for the first time, killing Catman, Storm's constant torture of him and his friends, Malcolm/Black Prophet. All of that stuff made him a better person. He couldn't help but wonder how different his life would've been if he never got the pimp cane. He would probably be preparing to go to Stanford or some Ivy League school somewhere spending years learning to be a doctor. Now he was pulling in enough money that he didn't need to worry about money that much again. It was criminal just how much PD and DP were paying him and Tammy. Dwayne's thoughts turned to Megumi. They'd communicated through email for the past couple of months, but he wanted to see her soon. He still hadn't found a place yet in Tokyo, but there wouldn't be that much of a problem. As the car reached New Wales Auditorium, his last thought was that life was good.

Dwayne and Mrs. Wayne stepped out of the car. Dwayne saw his fellow seniors milling around waiting to get in line to march into the auditorium. Mrs. Wayne smiled at Dwayne and went inside to take her seat. Dwayne saw Creaig and Robert talking in the corner so he decided to walk over to them and talk to them.

Dwayne said, "Hey, guys."

Creaig answered, "Hello, Valedictorian. What's going on?"

"Nothing much, number 8."

Creaig smirked, "Don't you forget it either. I know Rob won't."

Robert grumbled, "Shut up, you were ahead of me by a couple of points."

Dwayne replied, "Actually, it's appropriate that you two would graduate side by side."

Creaig grinned, "True, beside everybody knows the Trifling Trio are the best students this place will ever have."

Rob answered, "Can't deny that."

Creaig and Rob both looked at Dwayne. Dwayne looked back at his friends and said, "What?"

Creaig answered, "You know how PD and DP signed us to that record contract?"

"Yeah, and I'm proud of you guys but what's the big idea?"

Rob grinned, "Well, they thought our music would really blow up in Japan. So that means we'll be going to Tokyo with you to work with Megumi."

Dwayne's eyes widened and he started jumping up and down in excitement. "That's tight. I have an idea. Let's find a place and live together."

Creaig answered, "Are you sure that Japan is ready for all of us in the same place?"

Dwayne replied, "Of course they are. But we need to do something stupid to signify this pact."

Rob smiled and answered, "I know what we have to do?"

All three men squatted down on the ground and started throwing up gang signs for no good reason. Tammy looked upon the scene and shook her head.

Tammy remarked, "It figures that I would see you guys throwing up gang signs."

Dwayne got up and answered, "Of course, good looking. We have to give this milestone in our lives the proper respect."

Tammy grinned and hugged all three in turn. Tammy was still hurt over their breakup, but she vowed to herself that she would get him back someday or find someone to replace him.

Tammy asked, "Do you have a good speech for our address?"

"Of course I do."

Jessica Griffin walked up to the group and answered, "Yes, but I have a feeling I'll have to be the one to bring a level of class to this proceeding since I'm salutorian."

Robert retorted, "Stop fighting it girl. In the past couple of months, you've been getting just as silly as we have."

Jessica answered, "That's true and I don't know why."

Rob answered, "You'll understand."

Monica Johnson looked at the group of friends and smiled. She walked over to them and grinned. Everyone was happy to see that Monica had become close to her normal self. Monica jumped up and down with glee.

Dwayne asked, "Why are you so happy?"

Monica said, "I'm going to study in Paris."

Jessica's eyes widened as she said, "Wow, I'm going to be there too. This is awesome."

Robert grumbled, "I hope France loosens you up some more."

Jessica punched him in the shoulder and replied, "Oh, it will. I hope Japan gives you some culture."

Dwayne smiled at this exchange. Jessica and Robert broke up during his time away, but he had a feeling that it wasn't over yet between them. Monica and Creaig had also broken up and he wished he 'd been there for Creaig because he took it really hard for a while. Dwayne said, "Oh, looks like it's time to begin." Everyone got into their appointed places and marched into the auditorium.

As Dwayne walked into the auditorium, he saw PD, DP, and his grandma smiling at him. He also saw his mom in the back along with Natasha. He even saw Wo'oof, Sekola, and Sara as well ODB, RZA, Method Man, and the GZA from the Wu-Tang Clan. Dwayne shook his head and wondering how Wo'oof and Sekola got tickets for this event. He was also surprised that celebrities like the
Wu-Tang Clan would come just to see him and Tammy graduate. All of the helping out with their careers must be good for something.

Dwayne ended up giving a nice speech that was fairly traditional, although he did break out some street slang during parts of it. What surprised everyone was seeing Jessica break out the street talk in her remarks. In fact, she was worse than Dwayne in that respect. Dwayne smiled to himself and thought that Jessica was finally going to succumb and switch over to the good side like Robert. Since Jessica was studying abroad, there was a fair chance that he, Rob, and Creaig would meet up with Jessica and Monica in the future. That was going to be something to see.

As the graduates got their diplomas and threw their hats in the air, Dwayne walked over to PD, DP, Sekola, Sara, Wo'oof, RZA, ODB, Method Man, GZA, and his grandmother.

Dwayne looked at Wo'oof and Sekola saw that they looked like human beings. Dwayne looked at Sara in puzzlement.

Sara answered, "First of all, it's nice to meet you. I can see that you're confused. PD and DP invited us to your graduation and Creeper made a holographic image that shows Sekola and Wo'oof to be normal human beings to anyone that looks at them."

Dwayne answered, "Wow, that's impressive."

PD smirked, "I know and Creeper's going to keep bragging about it."

Dwayne asked, "So why are RZA, ODB, Method Man, and the GZA here?

RZA responded, "You know we had to see one of our top dogs graduate. Besides Meth and the GZA wanted to see the man who was lucky enough to be with Tammy."

Dwayne's face fell, "Well, we're not together anymore. But you can still meet her. We're going on a cruise later."

ODB grinned, "No dun, you and your peeps are going with us on a real cruise. See, our graduation gift to you is for all of us to get on a big yacht with some honeys and get rowdy."

Dwayne thought that a party with the Wu-Tang Clan was definitely something that wasn't going to be missed.

Sekola said, "I remember that party we had with those guys in that dream place, is it going to be like that?"

RZA grinned, "It's going to be more than that, trust us."

Sekola grinned slightly, "Well, I've got my woman with me."

Sara said, "That's right, anybody that messes with my man gets dropped."

Wo'oof jumped into the conversation, "Who be the greatest pimp of all time?"

Everyone said in unison, "NOT YOU!"

Wo'oof grumbled, "You people can't appreciate greatness."

Dwayne said, "Wow, you actually said something intelligent there."

Wo'oof retorted, "I is smart when I need to be."

"That you are."

RZA said, "We're going to tell your friends about it. We'll be waiting outside, okay?"

Dwayne nodded his assent and everyone left but PD, DP, Dwayne, and his grandma.

Dwayne looked at his grandmother. "Grandma, I have a special surprise for you. PD and DP helped me on it." Dwayne pulled out an envelope and handed it to her.

Mrs. Wayne opened the envelope and her eyes widened in shock. She said, "A house deed in Ft. Lauderdale? I can't believe you did this." She hugged him, "This is the best present you could've given me."

Dwayne grinned, "I know you've always wanted to get out of New Wales, so PD and DP helped me find a nice house for you to stay in near a bunch of nice older people."

PD grinned, "Mrs. Wayne, we spared no expense for you. Hell, I want to live in the house you've got. You don't have to worry about paying anything, we've got it covered for as long as you live."

Tears of happiness spilled from her eyes as she hugged PD and DP. After a while, the trio left the auditorium and went off to enjoy life.

FINI

Author's Notes

*The cast from the Dwayne Wayne Chronicles all look at the readers of this story and say, "Thank you!"*

Well, this is the official end to The Dwayne Wayne Chronicles. I hope everyone who read this enjoyed it. I enjoyed writing it and there's more to come. I plan on a sequel to this series called "To The Next Level" and it'll have Dwayne, Megumi, Tammy, Christian (from my short story A Tale of The White Tsunami), Creaig, and Rob along with Malcolm, Storm, and Willie. PD, DP, and Angela won't be in the sequel as much as they were in this series, but they'll be making appearances here and there. Angela and Monica could make some appearances in the sequel as well. Oh and I'm thinking of having a series with Angela/Snakeeyes. Also toying with Jessica and Monica in a series. That popped in my head for some reason.

I have to give thanks to God or whatever deity for giving me the motivation to write this story. It helped keep me going when I was having problems with school and generally being lonely.

I also have to thank Ra'akone for being a good guy, a devoted fan and for letting me use his characters, the real Creaig Dunton for his support and being my ace, Gary Bernstein and Amanda Giancola for being my friends and the people on the Yahoo Mailing List who have read this story and liked it.

That's all I have so in parting I wish you all

Peace, love, and hair grease

Showstopper